《The Harem King》 1 Chapter 1 "BOINK!" I heard some noise that woke me up from my sleep. My vision ranged the scene and all I could see amidst the gloom were the dark forms of men. Their smell was horrid as their sweaty and unwashed bodies assaulted my senses. But I was used to it all. For I, too, had the same condition as these brutes that were with me in one room. "The Evil God has seen your plight and in his boundless kindness, granted you a boon." an unfamiliar voice continued. It was not a dream after all, I confirmed. "Who are you?" I whispered. "Your question is invalid." it answered. "What is the boon you were talking about?" I asked again. "The Evil God has given you one ability as his gift for you. Please choose: 1. Eternal Eyes - could see the past, present and future. 2. Unbreakable Body - a physique that could outmatch the body of the gods in defensive capabilities. 3. Heaven Divide - this ability could grant you clones that would embody yourself in both mind and ability. (numbers infinite) 4. Elemental Dominion - all elements shall follow your will. 5. Shattered Image - grants you the skill to copy any technique or natural ability that you see, touch and hear. (This is not limited to animate existences) ........ I saw myriad of choices from being a man that could kill anything with a touch up to someone who held all the knowledge in this universe in my beck and call. "Hmmm. What to choose?" I murmured and read at the clear letters that was presented before me. Haste was not in me anymore after all the years I spent in this cage. Thus, patience was a best friend i earned the hard way in my long incarceration. "I choose this." I finally decided after more than two hours of fast reading. My back was still comfortably lying on my bunk bed and I took a deep breath while caressing the long white beard on my face. The pages from the words that only I can see seemed infinite and I did not know if there was an ending to it. But when I had taken one look at the definition of the ability i chose, I was determined to look no further. This was all I ever wanted in life. And my 90 years in this world was screaming for this to happen every single day. And now I finally got the chance to do so. Please let this be real, I prayed inside. "Are you sure? After you say yes, your pick can never be altered anymore. Please choose wisely." the voice which was alien to my ears sounded again. This time I knew why this was so. It was the sound of a female. A gender I never saw nor heard from again since my downfall 70 years ago. "I am sure." I answered without hesitation. "Is that a yes?" the female voice asked once more. "Yes, it is." I responded as fast as the latter. "Congratulations, mortal! The gift has been successfully assimilated into your soul. Please enjoy and live a long life ahead. That is my master''s only wish. Goodbye." the voice said her last. "Are you still there?" I tested. But no one returned my question. I scrutinized the ability that i got from the god and gave it a whirl. "FLASH!" my vision turned blurry and then there was nothing. 2 Chapter 2 "DAMON!" "DAMON!" "WAKE UP NOW!" "YOU''RE GOING TO BE LATE!" Loud calls came from the other side of my room. "So it is true." I whispered. After that curtain of light disappeared, I immediately found myself looking at the vague image of my room from ages ago. "HAHAHAHA!" I laughed as loud as I could until tears were freely falling down my face. "Damon?" a concerned voice sounded. "BANG!" The door flew open and I found myself embracing the familiar figure of my mother. She was a thin middle aged lady and shared vast similarities to my features. I''m finally home, I thought and continued to cry in my mother''s arms. "What''s wrong, Damon? Did those boys bully you again? Tell me what they did and I''ll teach them all a lesson." my mother offered a brave front. I knew of her difficulties. She can''t even catch a fly with how weak her body was due to malnutrition. "Nothing, mother. I''m just happy to see you." I replied. "You sweet child. You saw me last just hours ago." She smiled and returned my embrace. "You should go now, Damon or you''ll gonna be late for the entrance exam." my mother advised. "Okay, mom. I love you." I replied and kissed my mother''s cheeks. "I love you too, Damon." she smiled at me while she said these words. "Hmmm... What to do now?" I asked myself after i locked the door of my room. I chose to go back at this time because this was the day where my life had changed completely. Time to change the past, I thought and faced the new day with a positive start. "I''m going to school, father." I bade my goodbyes to an emaciated man who lied on the bed. He was immovable and could hardly even move his head around. Only his eyeballs roamed freely from their sockets to let me know that he heard me clear enough. I dropped a kiss on his forehead before leaving him alone in his room. "Are you going, brother?" I heard a voice called for me when I was about to exit the house. I turned around I saw a 15 year old girl who shared the bodies of my family. We were dirt poor. "Yes, Kiera. What do you want brother to give you when i return later?" I wanted to hug her but i stilled myself instead. There was more time for that later. "Do you have money?" Kiera''s eyes grew big the moment she heard my words. "Of course, Kiera. Tell me and I''ll give you anything you want." i answered. "I want a cell phone, brother. Make that two. I also want Stephany to have one." she requested. "But maybe you should just buy food, brother. If you have money, then please just buy us food. Mom and dad need it." but she added after a breath. Tears were slowly gathering in her bright blue eyes. "Don''t cry, Kiera." I couldn''t help myself but take her in my arms. "Don''t worry, Keira. From now on, we will not starve any more okay? We''ll never lack food from today onwards. I promise you." I whispered. "Really, brother?" she motioned her head upwards to look me in the eyes. With 3 years of age difference between us, I stood a head taller than she was. We were all thin and undernourished but our parents took the most sacrifice of us all. They ensured that we were fed enough to not starve to death and what little was left were shared by them two. With how expensive the rent was today, it took most of my mother''s income. She was a newbie romance writer. "Yes it''s true, Kiera." I smiled at her. "So tell Stephany that she''s going to have a cell phone later okay? And lots of food." "Hehehe. We''ll be waiting for you, brother! Take care!" she said and tiptoed to kiss me on my jaw. Hahaha. What a cute little princess. When i got down from the apartment, the busy streets flashed before my eyes. Not only the roads were full of people, but the sky was also teeming with traffic and commuters. 3 Chapter 3 "Identification please." a cold voice caught my attention. I was standing before a majestic building that seemed to reach the heavens peak with its daunted height. "ZOOM!" the cab i just hop out vanished in a speedy blast of tires. Overhead was the various shapes and sizes of the flying ships that only the rich can afford. "Good morning, Sir!" I smiled and levelled my head to gaze at a handsome man. "Identification. Please." The man emphasized his words a second time. "I''m sorry. Here''s my ID, Sir." I replied and got a rectangular thin object from my wallet. These dumb machines, I cursed inside. "Welcome to the School of the Gifted, Mr. Everhart. You may enter." the man visibly warmed up his tone the moment he''d confirmed my identity. "Thank you, Sir." I replied politely and bowed my head a little. Showing a bit of courtesy could maintain my facade well enough. I was not foolish to believe that only one pair of eyes were looking at me at the moment. My steps took me past the huge gates of the school and into its inner sanctum. After the initial division of the outside surface to what was hidden behind the veil of its tall walls, I could finally see a soul other than mine. Children the same age as me walked these halls in the hundreds. Still, i gave them no mind other than a mere cursory glance. My eyes particularly roamed the nubile bodies of the teenagers. They were hot and tight. And I could feel myself hardened in anticipation of what was to come. But I held my impulses in check since i have all the time in the world to plunder them all. HAHAHA! These beauties shall all belong to me and i will sate my desires fully after everything else i needed to do first. I thought and the promise of tomorrow pleased me to no end. "How can i help you, Mr. Everhart?" a young woman with the same accent and expression as that man in the gates asked. I stood in front of the many receiving outlets that dominated the scene to accommodate the flood of would be students. "Good morning, ma''am. I want to enrol in this school." i said my purpose in coming. "I checked your records, Mr. Everhart. It says here that you have an appointment in the University of Abalet this morning. Are you sure you want to enrol here?" she promptly responded after a two second pause. "So you read my bio? What a smart bitch!" I noted wordlessly and kept a calm face outside. "Yes, ma''am." i affirmed. "Okay. Please follow me to take the tests in order to gauge your qualifications in applying in this school." She led the way and the small booth we were seating on collapsed itself unto the flat exterior of the immaculate floors. After mere seconds, the structural work of art vanished into nothingness. "Cool and pricey." i commented inside. "Please go inside the room and an interviewer will guide you through the tests, Mr. Everhart." my lovely host instructed after we walked for about 5 minutes to arrive at a room full of white. "This appears more like a laboratory for dissection rather than a place for testing. Hmmm." my inner self observed. "Thank you, ma''am." i applied the civility i was expected to render. "You''re welcome, Mr. Everhart. Good luck and have a nice day." Her unemotional voice tried to deliver a positive conversational line but all it did was made me swallow a mouthful of cringes within. "Thank you again, ma''am." i said again to the seductively swaying hips that enticed my sight. "Keep it in, Damon. You''ll have all the pussy you can get later. HAHAHA!" I soothed the animal within me. I turned around and walked towards the doors of the white room. "WHOOSH!" it opened before it hindered my path. "Sit down." the words were cold but the one who gave them were not. She was maybe a twenty year old woman and wore quite a revealing dress, if i may say so. Her head was bowed low as if seeing something only she can decipher on the blank surface of the table before her. With how transparent everything seemed to be, my vision focused on her supple smooth legs as she crossed them delicately below. Not a robot this time! HAHAHA! The smell of her perfume was intoxicating and before i knew it, i found myself standing directly in front of her. With only one translucent object that separated us, I bent down to cup a feel to the prodigious amounts of flesh that seemed to spill from whence it was encased. "ZINGGGGGGGGG!" but before my hands felt the soft flesh i expected to gather in my palms, i heard something. And that was the last thing i managed to sense before everything else turned dark. 4 Chapter 4 "Congratulations on experiencing your first death, host." a voice greeted my ears. The next vision i had was a desert under the angry hot glare of the sun. I imagined that i would be burning from the intense heat by now but all i felt was the solace of perfection. I felt like a spectator amidst the creation i weaved. Like a god in his own domain. It was an exhilarating feeling. "Who are you?" i asked the voice. My sight wandered and i saw nothing but the countless sands of the land. "I am a system assistant tasked to guide you in achieving the pinnacle of what you can be." it answered. This one was not the same female voice who I''ve spoken with in the past, i concluded. "If I''d chosen a different ability from what i have now, would you have also appeared before me?" i asked in curiosity. I know that the gift i picked had granted me virtually unkillable. With a command with my thoughts, letters sprang up along the visions i saw. Techniques: 1. Point Flux - this ability could grant the user mastery over time. It could only go back and not forward. (if the user was killed, would return to a previous save point instantly or stay in the users domain in a limbo where time does not begin nor end.) This was also why i was totally fine with my misdemeanour that got me zapped. "They would not hesitate to kill a student. What a bunch of merciless capitalists!" i mumbled inside. But it was also no surprise. Who was I? HAHAHA! I''m nothing but an unknown boy from the rural areas. I doubted they''d do the same to a kid of some wealthy and influential person. This was how the world works, i sighed. "Affirmative, host! The system assistant was implanted along any gift that you would have received." the voice answered. And now that i think about it, i couldn''t quite put a gender unto its voice. A very eerie observation i got. "Okay." I responded and uttered another wordless command. The letters that hovered before my eyes turned blurry until it was replaced by another image altogether. In it, i saw one line that marked my birth unto this world until the last second i took my final breath. A single dot depicted the ending that paused the reality from turning on the wheels of time. "At what point to return." i was preparing for my second time in rewriting my past. "Are you preparing to go back, host?" a voice distracted me from my thoughts. "Yes." i whispered and did not bother to ask it its name. It was a futile point that i don''t want to waste my precious time with. "It would beneficial for the host to look at the system shop." it sounded once more. "What system shop?!" i shouted in surprise. My head raked the lands from left to right while i waited for a fast reply on this system assistant something. "You can buy techniques and items from the system shop, host." the system answered. "Show me the shop." was my immediate command. "Affirmative, host." Welcome to the System Shop. Technique List: 1. Eternal Eyes - could see the past, present and future. 2. Unbreakable Body - a physique that could outmatch the body of the gods in defensive capabilities. 3. Heaven Divide - this ability could grant you clones that would embody yourself in both mind and ability. (numbers infinite) 4. Elemental Dominion - all elements shall follow your will. 5. Shattered Image - grants you the skill to copy any technique or natural ability that you see, touch and hear. (This is not limited to animate existences) ..... This was the same I''ve been presented with before. I inspected the second column on the interface, the one that was marked with ITEMS. Item list: 1. Complete Warsuit of the Asura - this belonged to the most decorated immortal in history. Since time immemorial, nobody has matched his might and accomplishments. His record is a sea in an ocean filled with blood and violence. 2. Complete Relic of the Magister - the most intelligent man to ever live. This coverall were with the Almighty Wizard who reigned supreme during his time. 3. Complete Battle Ensemble of the Upriser - this was created using the most advanced technology of man and of the multitudes of species in this reality. It had vanquished its foes with the sheer sophisticated armaments embodied into its conception. .......... The list goes on and on but i did not read any further than the hundredth because one question suddenly popped in my mind. "Is it free?" "Negative, host." and my heart sunk with its words. Fuck this shit! You made me drool on these things and for what?! My emotions ran rampant inside but this did not totally reflect my external mien. "How do i get them?" i asked instead. "You need shop points to get them, host." it replied. "Show me their costs." i commanded. "Affirmative, host." the system followed. 1. Eternal Eyes - could see the past, present and future. 1000 sp 2. Unbreakable Body - a physique that could outmatch the body of the gods in defensive capabilities. 1000 sp 3. Heaven Divide - this ability could grant you clones that would embody yourself in both mind and ability. (numbers infinite) 1000 sp 4. Elemental Dominion - all elements shall follow your will. 1000 sp 5. Shattered Image - grants you the skill to copy any technique or natural ability that you see, touch and hear. (This is not limited to animate existences) 1000 sp "1000 shop points, huh?" I thought. "Don''t tell me I''ve got zero shop points to use?" i asked after knowing the prices. "Negative, host." it started. "The Evil God is not an unkind existence, far from that. He''s one who is easily amused and has a bountiful sense of humor." it continued that raised every hair on my body. THE FUCK! WHO ARE YOU? But the words stayed stuck in my throat as if a giant hand perched around it indefinitely. "You already have starting shop points, host. Look on the lower left portion of the screen." it returned to its usual characterless intonation. I did that and a surging air from my lungs couldn''t help but gush forth. "HAHAHAHAHAHA!" "HAHAHAHAHAHAA!" "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAH!" 5 Chapter 5 My mirth rumbled in the vast emptiness of the desert. I had truly been surprised with the number that was reflected by my eyes. 1,000 shop points. HAHAHA! It was a full assurance of a second technique or a first item I would get to add to my already invulnerable position. "Now what do I choose?" I whispered to myself after my laughter had fully subsided. Items would be out of the question. What need do I have for external help when I was now truly invincible to any mortal danger? Hahaha! It was but a waste of my precious shop points. "What do I want?" Money was easy as breathing. Power would also be granted to me at the same time I could have the financial capacity of emperors. I could buy kingdoms and countries, easy. So what do I really want? My thoughts did not wander that far and long. I want women. I desire beautiful lusty bitches that would fill my day and night with pleasures. One of the things I was denied with throughout the many years I was imprisoned. "Now let''s see what''s nice here." I decided. "Show me the techniques that would get me women. Anyways, what do i call you?" i asked. "You can call me anything, host. I am a mere system assistant." it answered. "Okay then. From now on, I will call you Nomad. HAHAHA!" i told the system. "Affirmative, host." Nomad confirmed. In a flash, a new list appeared before my eyes. Search results: 1. Succubus'' Charm - an ability of the dark race which could enslave anything and anyone you touch or see. 2. Siren''s Call - a music that reaches not into one''s ears but unto the heart of any living thing. (captures everyone who hears the song) 3. Gentleman''s Touch - a technique that is used as a form of massage that instills lust unto its targets. The object of the power would die and crave for its master''s caress. 4. Eyes of the Temptress - born to embody the will of the Fallen Deity. This skill was granted unto her descendants. Could seize the soul of any one you see. 5. Codex of the Alchemist - collection of all known potions and concoctions of the Warlock of the Far Abyss. (has recipe for love vials inside) 6. Thought Scripture - one of the Sacred Scriptures of Creation. This hallowed technique can make fantasy into reality. (able to rework one''s memory to the users bidding) 7. Holy Mantras of the Daoist - all words of power will be in your command. (can inspire belief to anyone) 8. Ra Bloodline ¨C a mythical family that was known for its bloods peculiar ability which can bewitch a person with its scent alone. (evolving trait) ......... The words flowed and i took my time. Not like time was something i lack in this place. After three hours of leisurely read, i finally got my pick for my second technique. "I choose this one." i said to the invisible system. "Are you sure, host? The choice cannot be reverted after you say yes. Please choose wisely." Nomad advised. "Yes, I''m sure." I was determined in my decision. Second thoughts were for indecisive cowards, one that i was not. I have long lost my fear after the first man i killed with my bare hands. In my thought, i was not worthy of salvation anymore after I''ve stolen that person''s life. I thought then and even today that I deserved to die. Since I''m doomed to damnation anyway then let me enjoy the ride in full, to the deepest pits without ever looking back. "Affirmative, host." Nomad replied. "HAHAHA! Time to go back and live life to the fullest! Rock and roll baby!" i roared and then my vision was replaced with emptiness. "Sit down." the familiar words echoed in my ears. And after one blink and my eyes adjusted to the new scenery, I could not help but smile at the beauty before me. Life was good, I concluded. 6 Chapter 6 "Now let''s see how good this technique is." i thought and mirrored my actions of the past. I walked within reach of the seemingly busy woman and reached out a hand. "What are you doing?!" the woman backed out in haste after she felt an invading touch landed on her left breast. I could see her frantically tapping something in her pocket. And after she realized that help was not coming, she finally uttered another sound. "HELP! Somebody help me!" she screamed her lungs out but all that answered were the echoing sounds of her words. She was so beautiful and helpless. I totally loved her reaction. HAHAHA! The blouse tops she wore were ever moving up and down along the motions of her breathing. That twin mountain of flesh has almost spilt out from their tight encasing. And to add to that, those sweet tall legs did not leave much to my imagination. Only a short skirt covered what i long to see and it brought forth an intense reaction south of my body. This woman was indeed a picture of perfection. She was created for the sole purpose of fucking and nothing more. "No one''s going to rescue you, Mellisa." I smiled and stepped forward to stand before her with mere inches that separated us. Her 5''7" height appeared completely fine to me. Although my build was gaunt, i still stood at 6''1" which gave me a good vantage point to those soft mounds of flesh. "How do you know my name?" She asked. "Oh... That''s simple. I know all about you, Mellisa Tyler." i teased and could not help but reach again for those huge melons in her chest. "BANG!" The world turned silvery in hue and i could feel the coldness touch my skin. It tried to pierce my heart but sadly, its efforts were all in vain. "What are you?!" Mellisa was clearly terrified now. Her left hand had turned into a sharp spike made of ice. And the sheets of ice covered everything inside the room but a thin film of matter held her power at bay. The surfaces remained untouched and unblemished. "Psychic power?" she whispered in alarm. "You will make a great actress, Mellisa. HAHAHA!" I taunted and laughed out loud. For a moment I witnessed despair flashed in her eyes but after a breath, her eyes grew fiery with determination and she backed away from me in soundless fast steps. "WHOOSH!" "WHOOSH!" "WHOOSH!" Deadly projectiles of ice shot at me at a distance of 10 feet or less from where she was summoning these rain of terror. But same as the last, it was all an exercise of futility. "Hmmm... Precognition. Such an amazing ability." I thought inside and was pleased by what i wielded. My body would take a single step in slow or at other times alter my timing and raise the tempo of my movements. These simplistic motions had entirely negated the onslaught of these agile fatal tips. I looked at my pick once more even as my body moved on its own and a clear text appeared before me. Wisdom of the Sage - a terrifying ability which does not rely on any of the elements in one''s reality. This is solely based upon the premise that mind overcomes all things. (gives the user unlimited access to mental powers, boosts the user''s intelligence to unknown heights, immune to mind based attacks) Skills included: Memory Absorption Memory Manipulation Mind Control Mind Split Precognition Psychic Creation Telekinesis Telepathy .......... The list was four pages long. I always believe that brains would overwhelm any strength. And now that i experienced how it was to seemingly know everything, i did not regret in choosing this technique. Like a god who has all aspects under my control and expectations, this was an addictive feeling. Power and will. All that was made and created shall belong to me alone. My thoughts ran rampant with my newly acquired sense of self importance. HAHAHA! The prospect of world domination enticed me completely. 7 Chapter 7 contains r*a*p*e. don''t read if you''re a minor. ^_^ this is still unedited... will try to do this later. Cheers! "Are you finished, Mellisa?" i asked after there was a pause in her attacks. But she did nothing but stare at me. I could see fear creeping once more in her soul. And the feeling of my power over her made my cock all that much harder. The mists of frost that separated us divided along my floating form. "HAHAHA! Flying is such an effortless chore." i thought inside as my feet never touched the floors of the room. But as my figure neared her, i noticed a whistling sound discharged from below her feet. "What a stubborn woman." I commented and flicked a finger. "We can''t have you damaging the school properties, can we?" I smiled after the eerie noise subsided. She had planned to attempt an elemental detonation that would most likely injure her and damage her mastery over her abilities. But for her, that was a worthy sacrifice just to be able to escape this caged hell. "HAHAHA! A feisty woman. I love that!" i laughed again until i finally reached my destination. She would have been bleeding and scarred by now if i did not delicately returned the elements back to her source. But who''d want to fuck a mess? Definitely not me. "Why all that hate, Mellisa? Are you perhaps regretting on not surrendering your cherry to that boy Radley? HAHAHA! Sad to say but he will never have the chance. Not even to touch a single strand of your hair." i added. "You don''t want to do this. I am the daughter of..." she started. "Donatello Tyler. I know. The owner and president of the School of the Gifted. A great man. A powerful man." and i continued for her. "Then why? You don''t want to go against my family. Please... Just let me go and i will never tell anyone about this. You are young and you have a bright future ahead of you. Don''t ruin it for... for..." Mellisa tried to convince me but trailed at the end. "Lust? Pleasure? Fulfillment? HAHAHA! This is how you portray yourself, Mellisa. As an object of desire, is it not? I''m just giving you the care and attention you seem to lack with the way you were dressed." my twisted reasoning showed its broken stance. But i cared not. It was a play. One which i would gladly treasure and take my time with. "Come. Don''t you think you and i are a match made in heaven? We do complement each other very well. A beauty and a beast. HAHAHA! Perfect indeed!" i continued to toy with my food. My words were true though. I gazed at my reflection upon the solid ice on the wall and i realized once more that i was indeed one ugly son of a good woman. HAHAHA! My years on that god forsaken place may have turned me evil but that did not change my love for my family. Not one bit. "TAP!" "TAP!" "TAP!" her footsteps echoed in the room. After only three steps she had fully presented herself for my eyes'' ravishing. She knew that there was no escape because her actions had been entirely dictated by me. Only the hatred from her eyes was ever burning in their gaze. I grabbed for the fourth time and now i finally reached the soft tits i expected to find. "Get your filthy hands of me, YOU LOSER!" Mellisa suddenly turned hysterical by the second. I could have tweaked her mind to love me but what for? This was not a request to fuck. It was pure and unadulterated conquest! I swiped away the flimsy covering on her breasts and my searching fingers found the hardened nipples of Mellisa. "You did not wear any undergarments on. What a naughty little girl you are Mellisa." i leaned down and whispered in her ears while still continuing my expert caress on her peaks. I may have not much experienced with women in the past but that changed completely together with my recently acquired ability. I could read Mellisa''s mind and knew exactly where her weak spots were. "Ohhh..." i heard the fruits of my labors come into its early success. "Was that a moan, dear Mellisa?" i asked playfully but did not relent on playing with her pink nipples. "FUCK YOU!" her voice raised a pitch as she remembered that she was being molested. "That would happen soon enough, Mellisa. HAHAHA!" i replied and left several red kiss marks on her neck. Her fresh fragrance was so intoxicating that i wanted to fuck her right then and there. But when i recalled that this was her first time, i stopped my urges from wolfing her like a wild animal. "Undress for me." i commanded and repositioned myself to the right corner of the room where a single sofa set was located. In that place I waited until my prize was primed for some deep diving. "Don''t do this please." Mellisa was now openly crying. She was a sorry damsel to look at. One that had only inflamed the raging monster between my legs. Her azure blouse dropped and after three breaths, the same tinted skirt fell down leaving her completely naked to my eyes. FUCK! She was beautiful! "Come. Mellisa." I uttered the phrases that she could not disobey no matter how hard she tried. When she was directly in front of me, the sleek patch of well-trimmed hair above her pussy levelled at my gaze. Like an accurate landing zone for what was to happen. Her petals were moist from my previous ministrations. "Time to get you ready my sweet princess." i thought excitedly. "ohhhhh..." Mellisa once again voiced out an unwanted sound of pleasure. My mouth was now completely plastered on her damp pussy and it was even becoming wetter by the second. I used my tongue and explored the depths of her flowing cave of lust. "Please. ohhhh. no... ahhh..." Mellisa thought after the boy before her had invaded her pussy with his long fat tongue. It had been the first object to ever go inside her tight fuck hole because she had only ever stimulated her clit whenever the call of the flesh would be upon her. Even her own fingers had not plunged unto that restricted territory. "Delicious." i commented after ten minutes of eating her. I reclined on my seat and her body followed in tune with mine. As if her pussy wanted more of what i had to offer. The thought pleased me very much because in truth, i had not frozen her body completely to my will''s bidding. Only when she did something inadvertently malicious towards my person, then the instant hold would immediately alter her movements. The illusion of control. HAHAHA! What a fickle thing! "Lie down." I uttered. Mellisa tried to fight my influence over her body but her will was a spit in the chaotic flow of a raging river. A useless resistance all the same. I began to shed off the pieces of my formal attire. The tie came off, then my polo shirt. "ZIPPP!" the familiar sounds of my pants coming off came next after the unbuckling of my belt. And when my boxers went off, I joined Mellisa to sport our birthday suit in the bright of day. "Look at me." I said when I noticed that her eyes were closed. She had totally lost all sense of resistance and had just accepted her fate in my arms. "You sadistic sick fuck!" Mellisa retorted when her eyes met mine. "You shall be mine from today onwards, woman. It is right that you remember well our first union." I added some poetic touch to my words and cuddled my hard pole scepter. At first, I tried to just nuzzle our fuck toys together so that everything will be sloppy and ready for the eventual ride. My cock and Mellisa''s pussy kissed and I leaned to capture one rosy nipple inside my mouth. My hands did not stay idle. One kept the rubbing up while my left hand teased at her other abundant tit. This continued for 10 minutes until I felt that everything else was set for the plunge. I would have taken more pleasure and ordered her to suck my love tool for me but alas, my lust was brimming that I could not anymore contain my excitement for my long awaited tryst. My 70 years of celibacy will finally end today! HAHAHAHA! I pointed and then pushed as gently as I could even if my instincts were screaming for me to ram it all in, in one single shove. But who was i? I am already an enlightened being. One who had transcended the frailty of mortal minds. "Oh¡­ it''s so big!" she yelled after one inch of my cock was in. FUCK! She was so tight! "It won''t fit! Take it OUT!" after the 2nd inch was gone. "FUCK! IT HURTS!" 3rd inch. And I could see the blood that accompanied our joining. One maiden in the bag. HAHAHA! "AHHH!" 4th inch. "NOOOO!" 5th. "MOREEE!" 6th. "PLEASE!" 7th. "HMMM!" 8th inch. My mouth covered hers as I paused for her to get used to my size. It was all inside. My girth of 6 inches would have stretched her wide by now. The thoughts of her riding my in a reverse cowgirl style crossed my mind. But that would have to wait at a later time, let this old daddy take you with the classic missionary position. "And who told that big old Damon isn''t considerate? I''m the most considerate person I know. HAHAHA! I can be very soft if need be." I laughed inside while I waited for Mellisa to calm down. After 5 minutes, I tried to inching out of her tight cunt, centimeter by centimeter until I freed an inch of my meat stick. "Don''t move¡­ please¡­" Mellisa pleaded. "It only hurts during the first time, Mellisa. Trust me. After today you will be missing my cock on your pussy, you will be wishing it was up your cunt every single day. HAHAHA!" the crude talk fuelled my desire. But that was all to it. Just talk. In reality, I still handled her with care as if we were long time lovers and was on our first night together as honeymooners. Little by little, I took my time to loosen her up. AND FUCK! SHE HAS AN AMAZING PUSSY! I could feel her fuck walls responding to my slight push and pull until her pussy was truly well lubricated with her cunt juice. They say blood is thicker than water. That may be true. But what''s truer is pussy milk was even thicker than blood. HAHAHA! "Get ready for the ride of your life, bitch!" I whispered in Mellisa''s ears and started fucking her with long steady rise and falls. "AHH!" "AHHH!" "AHHHH" Her sultry moans reverberated inside the confines of the room and I did not hinder them the least. Instead, these cries of pleasure were akin to music that further intensified our frenzied fuck fest. "I''M CUMMING!" she cried after more than an hour had elapsed. "CUMMING!" "AHHHHH!" Mellisa''s seductive voice rang out together with her first cum of the day. Her pussy shook as if a fish out of the water and body trembled ever faintly in the moment of euphoria she experienced. "PHAK!" "PHAK!" "PHAK!" As this was happening, I did not stop on my persistent hard pounding. "FUCK!" "FUCK!" "FUCK!" Her voice joined along the melody our two slapping bodies created and she rode that orgasm as long as she could. "We''re not yet done, slut. Come to papa." I gently nudged her when her eyes drooped and they sealed on their lids immediately after. "Let me rest. Please." She said as an unknown power forced her eyes open. "You can have all the rest you want later, slut. For now, ride me hard." I answered her and lied down on the other portion of the sofa, our love nest. My cock was still hard and it saluted tall to the sexy goddess that wanted to devour it fully in her depths. Her ample boobs jiggled as she sat astride me to position my raging tool to do exactly just that. "Ohhhhh¡­." Mellisa let out a moan of discomfort after she had sank completely on my cock. Her hands were so soft and heavenly as she guided my cock in line with her drenched cunt. But her pussy was much softer as the second round of fucking has truly now commenced. 8 Chapter 8 "Hmmm..." "Hmmm..." "Hahhhh..." "Prepare the necessary procedures and make me pass, Mellisa. The two of us will have more time together after today. HAHAHA!" i instructed her after we shared a long wet kiss. And yes, there were lots of tongue involved. She tasted so fresh and delicious that i could feel the new upsurge of another hard on. But i differed from my wanton desires. I have time. No need to be so eager on spoiling my gorgeous princess this early in the game. I stood up and got dressed. My vision roamed over Mellisa''s beauty once more. She was still perfectly enticing even after all the hours we''d spent fucking. Her dishevelled lengthy raven hair had only added much to her natural charm. I made her cum five times and in the end, her pussy even seemed hesitant to leave my cock alone. But as the gentleman that i was, how could let her be unwatered for long? HAHAHA! I deposited large amounts of healthy cum to sate her thirsty pussy. If i were a normal boy, she would have already been carrying the fruits of our sweaty romance. But as it was, pregnancy was never in question. I killed the chance from happening with but a single thought. I''d be a father someday to lots and lots of children. But that would have to take some time. My dreams were only a reach away and it was waiting for me to capture them all completely. Until then, lots and lots of fucking will do just fine. For now. HAHAHA! "A girl no more. A freshly fucked woman is really good to look at." i thought and went out of the room. 12:00 noon at the dot. What a good day! And it has only just started at that. HAHAHA! "Here''s your identification card, Mr. Everhart." the handsome man said after i passed the gates again. This time though i did not return his words with any courtesy whatsoever, far from my initial attitude just hours earlier. Does a tin can deserve respect? Only fools would do that. I looked above at the vast skies and thought. That is where i belong. "BOOM!" A transport ship landed directly before me. It was almost twice as big as the cab i rode on earlier and very much refined than the former. "Where to, Sir?" a mechanical voice queried. There was no soul inside the expensive machine but mine. Technology has seen to it that all comforts of humanity were met, aside from the poor and deprived. HAHAHAHA! The amenities and luxuries of life have always catered those who can afford it. "To the Galactic Bank of Ashborne." i gave the direction to the piece of metal speakers. "Hang on tight, Sir. We''ll be there in no time." the usual mimicry of human emotions failed to please me. "At least they had their uses." I tried to appease my analytical mind. "Welcome to the Galactic Bank of Ashborne, Mr. Everhart. How can we serve you today?" a balding old man came after i asked to see the manager of the establishment. "I''d like to make a withdrawal." i smiled and that had made all the difference. HAHAHA! "Thank you for patronizing our service, Mr. Everhart. Please come again!" a dispassionate voice ushered me out of the financial facility 30 minutes later with 1 trillion universal credits in tow. "Time to buy my sisters their cell phones." i decided and hailed for my commandeered vehicle. "Where to, Sir?" a mechanical voice queried. 9 Chapter 9 "Are you there, Nomad?" I asked with my thought. I can''t imagine that this assistant the Evil God has given would only remain seated in that desolate area of my death''s sanctuary. "Affirmative, host." the system replied promptly which proved my point correctly. Hahaha! "How do I get shop points?" I asked the system. "Shop points can be acquired by killing, host. Only those with souls can be registered as one kill." it replied immediately. "How much people do I need to kill to get a thousand points?" I asked again. "One kill equals to one shop point, host." The system answered. "HAHAHA! Easy! Killing a thousand people was as effortless as blinking." I assumed and this assumption pleased me a lot. But a sinking feeling in my stomach immediately surfaced after my conjecture branched off outside my simple way of thinking. "Show me the techniques and their corresponding prices, Nomad." I instructed in haste. "Affirmative, host." 1. Eternal Eyes - could see the past, present and future. 1,000,000 sp 2. Unbreakable Body - a physique that could outmatch the body of the gods in defensive capabilities. 1,000,000 sp 3. Heaven Divide - this ability could grant you clones that would embody yourself in both mind and ability. (numbers infinite) 1,000,000 sp 4. Elemental Dominion - all elements shall follow your will. 1,000,000 sp 5. Shattered Image - grants you the skill to copy any technique or natural ability that you see, touch and hear. (This is not limited to animate existences) 1,000,000 sp .......... FUCK! 1 million shop points! I knew that it was wishful thinking to have it all given with no struggle on my part. "Can I hire mercenaries to reap points for me?" I continued asking. "Negative, host. Only those you kill will be counted as shop points." Nomad informed me. An Evil God indeed. HAHAHA! You would want me to slaughter and get bloody myself. PURE EVIL! "Can I download some information into your program Nomad or is that not allowed?" I asked again. "You can alter the system assistant as you wish, host." Nomad responded. "Brilliant! Get ready for data transfer¡­ Processing information¡­ 1% 2% 3% 99% 100% complete¡­ Information successfully sent..." a voice same as mine resounded in my head. I had hacked the entirety of the city''s AI and its interface, thanks to the connection I had with this manless flying transport. But hearing myself and talking to a copy of me was honestly quite boring.Thus, Nomad would be the right person to handle this tedious job. HAHAHA! At least the monotones on my head would decrease even for a little bit. And besides, I also have some other nefarious quest in mind. My speculation was right on. HAHAHA! 50 percent progress from a mere 1% earlier. SWEET! Task 1 Identify the identity of the Evil God¡­ progress 1%... Task 2 How to hack the system of the Evil God¡­ progress 50%... Task 3 How to get shop points in the fastest possible way with least effort on my part... 100% Task 4 Hack the entirety of the human civilization''s technology and its frontiers... progress 60%... Task 5 Determine the building blocks of the universe and how to mirror such achievement... The list went on and on with my every curiosity mapping everything I had ever wanted to know with this very useful skill... Mind Split ¨C can partition the user''s mind to handle separate tasks while still retaining 100% calculating power and 100% analytical potency. (number of minds that can be divided, infinite) "We have arrived, Sir!" the metal can disturbed my thoughts. The flying ship took me not unto the entrance below where only the ants love to mark their steps with. Instead, I was delivered on the top of a lofty structure where the VIPs dwell and flourish. The hands that tapped ever continually on a translucent representation of a keyboard I fashioned, with my new ability Physic Creation, stopped on moving. Psychic Creation ¨C could create any form from the user''s imagination. (uses mental energy as base) "Guess I''ll have to continue this later. HAHAHA!" I thought fondly. During my happy workout earlier, I had copied Mellisa''s memory into my own with my Memory Absorption skill and the wealth of information she had acquired with only two decades of living in this world was prodigious. Memory Absorption ¨C has the ability to take any living thing''s memory. (can copy or completely obliterate the target''s memories) Really worthy as one of the daughters of a giant figure within the city. One of those precious gems of information she''d learned was her absurd expertise in handling computers and the current meta of our technological advancements. She may be bright and all but in the end, Mellisa could not hold a candle to what my present intellectual abilities were at the moment. Every book she''d ever read, I memorized and mastered than the one who penned it. And every doubt that hindered her progress in the fields she studied was solved by me and my brain with but a breath''s time. And everything I learned shall never be forgotten. Thanks to the skill Perfect Memory. Perfect Memory ¨C grants the user absolute control of his memory and those he assimilates. (never forgets any knowledge acquired) Now I am what I call a genius! The true embodiment of the word. HAHAHA! "Welcome to the Xia Hypermart, Sir!" an automated voice greeted me. It belonged to a gorgeous woman composed of rubber and wires, as usual. Since the advent of Androids and AI''s became the new trend, it had replaced much of the working populace of humans. These humourless alternatives were much efficient in work and would operate every second of the year with no absences caused by sickness or just plain laziness. Who would not want that in their company? HAHAHA! "What are you searching to buy, Sir? Let me serve as your guide. It would be my pleasure to do so." The nosy woman did as she was programmed. But I did waste my breath on her. I have a map of the entire complex on my brain and who would want to speak to a soulless thing? Only morons do that. "Hello, dear customer. We have every cell phone products in the entire galaxy available in this store. Please choose what you want and call for any assistance if you need to." The familiar boring sound reached my ears when I got to my destination. "Get me 5 cell phones. I want the latest models and the most expensive ones." I gave my requirement. "Thank you for patronizing our shop, Mr. Everhart. Please come again!" the same voice bade me goodbye after she lent me my golden card back together with a bag of my purchases. "Excuse me, friend. I was wondering if you were the one who bought the limited edition Stask 3210 cell phones?" a big guy barred my path after three minutes of walking back. He was together with his friends, four of them. And everyone seemed rich college students that got their mouths filled with rice in a golden spoon since birth. "Yes. What about them?" I asked. "You see I promised my girlfriend that I would buy her that brand on her birthday. Today''s that day. I heard that you bought five of them. Will you give us four of those? I''m sure my girlfriend would be ecstatic to have them. Be assured though that I will mention your name to her so that she can say her thanks tonight for your wonderful donation. So what''s your name? HAHAHA!" the guy said in length and his eyes turned crimson. The atmosphere visibly rose several degrees higher as an illusion of misty smoke surrounded me. They were clearly aiming for easy prey and had done this before many times. And their good luck has set their paths and mine to cross today. What lucky guys! HAHAHA! "Death¡­" I whispered. "What was that?" The big guy leaned closer together with the four people who caged me in the center. "BLAZE!" an ethereal flame encircled our group and within a breath, only I remained standing in place. "Congratulations, host. You have acquired 5 shop points!" I heard Nomad''s genderless voice in my ears. White residues were neatly sprinkled upon the spots where the five guys had just occupied. No alarm had been sounded and even the motion and sound detectors of the establishment was deaf and blind to the incident. "I am Death." I said once more in respect to the recently departed. HAHAHA! I walked unimpeded as I retraced my steps back to whence I came. "Where to, Sir?" a mechanical voice queried after I returned to my loyal ride. "To the University of Abalet." I replied and looked forward to confronting the reason why I was jailed in the first place in the past. "This will be fun." I muttered and a hideous smile appeared on my ugly face. 10 Chapter 10 "We have arrived, Sir!" the voice of the AI on the flying transport ship announced after only a minute of travel. "Hmmm. What a familiar sight." I thought after i had landed not far away from the ancient structure. Where other Universities would sport class and extravagance, this one stayed in tune with a past long gone. Like a painting on a canvas that was worthy of remembrance as it had already escaped the present times altogether. But no, this school stood tall as if frozen in time and defied the challenges of the passing tides. It had done what it was meant to do, provide a school for the have-nots to have a place to call their own. A sanctuary where they were all bundled up and was separated from the rest of the society. This was why the aristocrats had deemed it necessary for such relic to linger on. It had its uses. Since destroying it required money. Same as replacing these haunted walls. Thus, it shall remain. "HAHAHA! It''s good to be back!" I thought cheerily and inspected every corner of the University, one that had taught me for four years in high school. Secondary and Tertiary education mixed in a single establishment. HAHAHA! Oh! How the minds of our wise leaders have evolved to this. But they cared not. The pragmatism of the human species today has made it a point that the poor had totally lost their voices. After all, they could cry all they want but that was all. A practice of futility in the end. HAHAHA! "Your ID, boy!" a fat guy who wore an untidy uniform said as i was about to enter the premises of my dear alma mater. "Here." I answered and looked fondly at the man who tried to do his job well. The fat guy inspected the ID and me to for visual comparison. "Go." the guard then returned the ID to me and stepped aside to let me pass. My steps were leisurely as i was reminiscing about the past. Boys and girls the same age as mine appeared busy in their gaits. Some tapped on their feet endlessly while waiting for their turn at the line while others were rushing towards their next step of the hectic enrolment process. I observed them all with an amused eye. I must have looked exactly as these peons ages ago. HAHAHA! I thought and was glad at how my life turned around. The years of suffering would now be totally corrected. "But how do i let those cunts suffer?" i asked myself and myriad ways of torture appeared on my sweet creative mind. Before long, i found myself in the back of the school where it was infamously frequented by the students. This was an old building that was ravaged by fire a year ago. Smoking, alcohol and sex - this was the place to be. Far from the searching eyes of the school authorities. Not like they cared though. HAHAHA! This campus alone housed almost 2 million students each year. And that number had not dwindled but kept on increasing as the years passed. "PLEASE! DON''T!" "LET ME GO PLEASE!" "I''LL TELL MOTHER ABOUT THIS!" "wOO Wooo WOoO!" the voice of a young girl''s cry caught my attention. The familiar sounds that i heard from a memory that had repeatedly flashbacked unto my consciousness and dreams returned in full. "It''s show time. HAHAHA!" I did not alter my movements but still proceeded in calm steady steps. And after only five breaths of easy walk, I finally arrived at the end of the road. "There you are." I muttered as i gazed at the wondrous scene of violence. "HAHAHA!" "You can cry bitch!" "But there''s no mama helping you today!" "If your mama came, then we would all fuck her the same!" "HAHAHA!" There were 19 boys and one female in the scene. The female was a child really. Maybe 14 years of age and perhaps here on her 1st year in high school. I didn''t care enough to search for her memory. It would all be wasted effort in the end because this girl was no one to me. But my attention focused entirely on the group of nineteen boys. HAHAHAHA! "How are you, guys? It''s been a while." I said after i revealed my existence to their naked eyes. "Who the fuck are you?!" "SHIT!" "Is he alone?" "Yup. He''s alone. I see no one behind him." The fucktards communicated in my presence. "You dude! What are you doing here?" "You wanna share some pussy?" "HAHAHAHA!" "Sorry boy. We aren''t sharing. Get some cunt elsewhere." the leader said. He was a tall boy with an uglier face than mine. A broken nose, several empty teeth and a scarred cheek. Signs of a survivor of the slums. A fighter who had been to many skirmishes in his short messy life. "So can i go?" I smiled at the boys and took a step back. "Yes you can, fool! HAHAHA! But do that after we''re done with this baby." The leader answered. "Maybe he can take the fall for us, Master." a side goon commented. They had done this before, a couple of times in fact. A scapegoat would do them well to avoid the heat from the university admin. The government and police really didn''t care about low lives such as them since this planet had all been overpopulated by these poor fucks. As it was, their deaths would be good for the economy. HAHAHA! "Bright idea, Small Dicky!" the leader complimented his boy. "Tie him up!" and he added after he looked at me with love. HAHAHA! This was exactly how it played out before. I had just finished enrolling and wanted to take one stick of smoke here. That was when i stumbled on this sight. They gang raped the beautiful girl before my eyes. And after an indeterminate time had passed, they smacked my head so hard that I could feel my skull tore in half after I regained consciousness. In the end, I was wrongly accused with the crime and got stamped with a hefty bail. But with how poor my family was, there was really no chance of going out. And from that day onwards, I never heard or saw my family since. Not until this morning. Oh how life plays at us sometimes. HAHAHA! "Who are you?! You are not from this school!" I re-enacted the visions of the past. "HAHAHA! What a sharp boy! We are visitors. Aren''t guests allowed here?" The smart assed leader replied. I was now completely immobile from the bindings that furnished my body. Two boys had tied me up with their belts. Ingenious! These two would have changed the world if given the chance. HAHAHA! "Big brother! Help me!" the child who was as young as my sister Stephany, begged me. Her eyes were so pitiful and beads of tears were steadily flowing down her rosy cheeks. What a lovely bitch! I thought. "Don''t worry! I''ll help you! AHHHHH!" the same actions and words were exactly recreated when i struggled on my restrains. "Guard him, Small Dicky! You''ll have your turn later after all of us have cum at least twice. HAHAHA!" the leader instructed his goon. "Yes, Master! You can count on me!" Small Dicky responded and made an unusual gesture with his hands. Gang secret salutations? HAHAHA! How typical. I looked at the child who was about to get her pussy wrecked. Her top had come lose and i could see her pert nipples that became hard and red with the paws that caressed them to life. She would be a great fuck. I just knew it. Even if her eyes were flushed with crying, the beauty she held was undeniable. These fucktards really knew how to choose their victims well. HAHAHA! "I have some news to tell you guys." i heard myself say when the leader was about to continue what he had started unto that poor girl. "What is it? You better make it good or you''ll be eating your teeth next." the leader looked at me in annoyance. "You''re fucked." I whispered. "NOOOOOOOOO!" "AHHHHHHHHHH!" Sounds of despair resounded in the dilapidated halls. "BANG!" Small Dicky beside me also crumbled to the ground like an electrocuted eel. And after a while, almost everyone had the same words to say. "IT''S SO BIG!" "TAKE IT OUT!" "PLEASE!" "NOT IN THE ASS!" "AHHHHHHHHHH!" "HMMMMMMMM!" Then everything turned silent. All that was left were the muffled moaning of 19 boys who struggled hard to take a breath amidst an alien tool that was lodged tightly in their throats. "HAHAHA! Enjoy this party well, boys! It will be your last one before you say hi to the Devil for me." I mocked at the gang who were displayed in several sexual positions. Each one was entertaining two shadowy figures of big hulking men who easily stood 10 feet tall and were simultaneously fucking them in their mouths and asses. The noises kept on going but i was oblivious to it all. I now stood before the girl who lived. Her short skirt was pulled up and i could see the innocent white underwear she wore. "A girl in a woman''s body. Hmmm. A bit too young to harvest. HAHAHA!" she was now knocked out cold because i didn''t want her to see the gory scene that was happening. "Now then. Time to enjoy the show." I turned around to properly relish my long awaited revenge. 5 minutes 10 20 30 minutes quickly passed and i suddenly felt empty. The joy i initially had was as fleeting as the easily scattered clouds in the windy sky. "Guess I''m not that sadistic after all. Hmmm." I concluded and afterwards took a deep sigh. I carried the girl up after I put an unsullied jacket on her from one of the minions'' possession. Then i left and never looked back. "Estimated time of survival: 6 days, 11 hours, 27 minutes, 3 seconds¡­" a voice who imitated accurately my own resounded in my head. "Death by fucking. A worthy end for animals. HAHAHA!" I laughed and went out of the university with no one noticing my departure. "Where to, Sir?" a mechanical voice queried. 11 Chapter 11 "Karlens Street No. 88." I gave the direction and after only 10 minutes I had completely returned the sleeping damsel to her parents and was now inside once more to my good carriage. The poor family reminded me of my own and thus, I adequately rendered them more assistance than what was necessary. Though it gave me nothing in return but somehow I felt good inside. It''s great to do decent things for a change, I concluded. HAHAHA! "Where to, Sir?" a mechanical voice queried. "Pamela Street No. 69." I answered. Time to go home and greet my family with riches and honors. HAHAHA! "Hang on tight, Sir. We''ll be there in no time." The compartment of the transport ship resounded. "Has my purchases arrived on time, Nomad?" I asked the system something that I already knew the answer of. Still, it was better than talking to myself. "Affirmative, host. Five Pieces of Prime Nanotech Suit has already been delivered at the specified location." The system answered. "Very good." I whispered and closed my eyes. "We have arrived, Sir!" the voice of the AI on the flying transport ship announced after only 30 seconds of travel. "Interesting!" I muttered after I opened my eyes. An enchanted smile was now fully presented on my face. I had peered into the future and loved the promise of tomorrow. Of course, looking into a hundred thousand years from now was foolish. HAHAHA! So I kept it at 1,000 years into the future. Got to retain some surprises for me at least. And with enough insurance that nothing untoward would occur to me and to my family. Thus, one thousand years was a fine number to see. Precognition ¨C can see the events of the future. The more you look beyond your current time frame, the more inconstant the events are. (no limit) "What a broken ability. HAHAHA!" I laughed in my mind. My steps took me out of the shuttle and into the busy streets of my neighbourhood. "Isn''t that Damon?" "How can he afford to ride that bird?" "FUCK!" "Yo Damon! Did you fuck the City Mayor''s daughter?" "HAHAHAHA!" The white noise of the ignoramuses called for my attention but who was i? HAHAHA! They are but worms of the hallowed earth I step upon. Everyone should be bowing their heads in reverence to my divine persona. That time will come soon enough. HAHAHA! I continued to go inside the rundown building and disregarded the trashes in my way. "I''m home, mom! Open up!" I called when I got to our home. "How was the enrolment, Damon? Did you pass the tests?" My mother greeted me with questions after she let me in. "Yup. It was okay, mom. I aced it, easy. HAHAHA!" I laughed and my vision went behind her where my sisters were running excitedly towards me. "Where is it, brother?! Did you buy the cell phones?!" Stephany asked impatiently. She hugged my left arm and looked into my eyes, smiling. "Yes! Yes! Yes! Tell us you brought them, brother! I told Stephany about what you said earlier. Was it just a lie?" Kiera mirrored Stephany''s reaction on my right arm and almost teared up when I stilled my reaction to a halt. HAHAHA! What lovely little doves. "Of course, I got them! Here." I finally said when a bead of liquid from Kiera''s eyes was about to fall. My cry baby sister. "YEHEYYYY!" "I KNEW IT!" "CELL PHONES!" "WEEEEEEEEE!" "I LOVE YOU BROTHER!" The two jumped in joy and gave me two wet kisses on each cheek. HAHAHA! Wise brats! "Hey! Take only two of them! The rest are for me, mom and dad! And don''t open them all up. They''re the same brands you midgets! Hahaha!" I yelled after the two took off dismantling the cases from the bag I lent them. "Hmmm. Where did you get the money, Damon?" I heard my mom asked beside me. "I found a rare metal yesterday, mom. I knew it would sell big. I took it to an appraiser and its worth was at least 1 trillion universal credits. They said it was part of an alien ship and the information they''d get from it would be priceless. I took the money and gave them the item." I weaved lies out of nothing and intentionally lowered my voice to affect the atmosphere I''d wanted to get. "REALLY?!" but mom couldn''t contain her excitement. HAHAHA! "Shhhhh! It''s unbelievable, I know. But it''s the truth, mom." I shushed her down. "Did you tell anyone about this, Damon?!" mom was livid with delight but she did not forget to guard against any unforeseen eventuality. A street smart lady, that''s my mom. HAHAHA! "Only you, mom. I know it would be dangerous for others to know of this." I replied. "Good. HAHAHAHA!" "HAHAHAHAHAHA!" my mother hugged me tightly while she was laughing her heart out. And after a while, I felt my shoulders go wet with her surging emotions. "Don''t cry, mom. Everything''s going to be okay from now on." I embraced the woman who gave me life into this world. "What''s wrong, mom?" Kiera asked when she noticed mom''s shaking figure on my arms. She tried to keep her sobs down but after her daughter''s question, she just couldn''t take it anymore. The relief she felt was as palpable as the rivers of tears she was outpouring. "Uh.. Nothing¡­ Uhh¡­ Kiera¡­ Mother''s¡­. just¡­ uhhh¡­ happy¡­" mom answered with her choking sobs for all to hear. "WAAAAAAAAAAAA!" "Don''t cry, mom!" "WOOo Wooo WOooO!" And my sisters joined in on the cry fest. HAHAHA! "KNOCK!" "KNOCK!" "KNOCK!" but our family hug was interrupted by the sudden advent of a visitor. Good timing, Nomad. I applauded. "Who is it?" I called through the door. "Flash Service Delivery! Here for Mr. Everhart." A familiar moronic voice answered back. "Thank you." I said after I got my purchases for the day. "Did you buy some more things for us, brother?" Stephany asked. She looked on the five big boxes on the floor and touched them gently. She was an adorable curious cat. HAHAHA! "Yes, open it." I nodded. "What is this, brother?" Kiera asked after she had opened hers also. She gazed at her gift with amusement. "Are these cooking gloves, brother? But we don''t know how to cook. Hehehe." Stephany commented. "Those are not for cooking, smarty pants. HAHAHA! Try it on." I answered. "WOW!" Stephany exclaimed after she put the oversized gloves on and it turned transparent and vanished completely on her hands. "Prime Nanotech User Identified¡­" "Assimilation Complete¡­" "Welcome to the most advanced Nanotechnology equipment of our age¡­" "Defensive and Offensive Capabilities are as follows¡­" Stephany heard the various beeping notifications in her ears. "WOW!" "It''s so cool!" she exclaimed and toyed with it. "Weapons control access denied¡­" "I think I broke it brother." Stephany sported a sad face after she heard the negative sounds from the invisible machine. "HAHAHA! It''s not broken, Stephany. It''s still there." I answered her. Giving a weapon of mass destruction to a teenager was plain irresponsible. HAHAHA! At least she''d enjoy its defensive armaments. It was more than enough for her protection, I thought. "Will this heal¡­" I heard mom''s voice after all of us had worn our unseen suits. I could see that she was afraid to continue her question in fear that she might not get what she wanted to hear. "Let''s go and find out." Was all I told her. "Hi, dear. Are you awake?" mom said to my father after we went into his room. He was always trying to sleep in order to avoid the pain of his condition. With no money to buy painkillers, he suffered it all in silence. It would have been better if he could shout to express his misery. But even that little respite was not granted to him. What a poor soul. I shook my head and felt sorry for my father. But that will not be the case anymore. Not after tonight. "Let''s try this on dear, okay? Damon bought this for you." Mom said after she noticed her husband''s eye balls moved in slow tearful motions. She had almost broken in tears again but forced them back with sheer will power. HAHAHA! What a brave woman. Always showing a courageous front to ease the agony of her most beloved man. "Prime Nanotech User Identified¡­" "Assimilation Complete¡­" "Detecting defective cells in the genom..." "Repairing defective cells¡­" "Repair complete¡­" "Welcome to the most advanced Nanotechnology equipment of our age¡­" "Rachel?" father uttered his first word in years since the disease struck him down. "Craig!" "You''re okay!" And my family has finally seen the beginning of a new light after total darkness had graced us for so long. Alas, another tear party ensued and I myself dropped a few ones for effect. HAHAHA! Life was getting better and it had only just begun. 12 Chapter 12 "How was your day, Kiera, Stephany? Did your brother not leave you out there alone?" I heard mom asked my sisters after we went home. "Of course not, mom! Hehehe. Brother stayed with us ''till the end." Kiera answered and looked at me with a smile. Thanks little sis. HAHAHA! "Is that true?" mom checked again. This time she was looking at Stephany who had just kissed her father on the cheek. "Yep. It''s true, mom. In fact, the teachers seem to know brother very well. We arrived late so we should be last in line but after the initial interview, our papers has already been processed and delivered to us in just a couple of minutes." Stephany replied and her face was filled with expression and wonder. "HAHAHA! That''s nothing, mom. I already said before that I aced my test in the university. So during my enrolment, I have made a few friends from the faculty. They did help us today." I lied. "Is it really okay to let them study in that school, Damon? I heard that all students there are either rich or gifted evolvers. Won''t your sisters have a hard time adjusting in that environment?" mom asked again. Her face was filled with worry. A definite sign of a good mother. We''re such lucky siblings. HAHAHA! "I''ll be keeping a close eye on them, mom. You can count on me." And besides, nothing and no one can even hurt them in this city. Not with that nanotech suit on. HAHAHA! I added in my thoughts. "They''ll be fine, Rachel. You should trust our son more. He''d grown big and mature already." Father who sat in a corner with fogs of smoke around his vicinity joined in the discussion. He was always a lover of cigarettes even before he got sick. So when he got healed a week ago, he couldn''t stop puffing them like crazy. It was his second most favourite thing to do after he had been resuscitated. The first one was of course sex. Lots and lots of sex. HAHAHA! It had been like hell the first night in our apartment. The thin walls that separated our rooms couldn''t completely muffle the shouts of moans and pleasure that dominated in my parents'' steamy encounter. The day after though, we bought a mansion of our own that saved mine and my sisters ears for the following fucking marathon that ensued. "HAHAHA! See mom?! Even father knows that I''m a grown up man already." I said and gave my father a big ugly smile. I got this face from him and I was proud of it. HAHAHA! "You father and son really knows how to tag team. Hehehe." Mom smiled and gazed at us with affection. "I need to buy school supplies tomorrow, mom!" Stephany said in excitement. "Me too!" and Kiera mirrored her sister''s reaction. It was their first time in going to school since my parents can only afford one child to send to school before so their enthusiasm was quite natural. I would have the same exact emotions if I were in their shoes today. I thought and marvelled at how happy I was these previous days. My family was really important to me, I concluded. "Okay. We''ll go to the shopping center this afternoon." Mom smiled at my sisters. "YEHEYYYYYYY!" and the cute fairies rejoiced. HAHAHA! "Mom, when can we make ourselves look as beautiful as the actresses in the movies? We want to be pretty also!" Stephany asked. "Hmmm. I would love that also." Mom took one pause before making her answer. "Let''s do that today, mom!" Kiera also cast her vote on the topic. "Let''s see." Mom told my sisters and threw a seductive look at my father. FUCK! This two are going to go at this again later tonight. HAHAHA! "Why don''t you two come also?" mom added. "Okay." Was all father said. Seemed like the two of them had already talked this out. "Damon?" mom asked for my stand on this. "I don''t know, mom. I love the way I look right now." I answered and smiled a hideous one at my mother. "Hehehe. Suit yourself then." And mom closed the issue which was good enough for me. I really don''t think much about the outer appearance of a person especially when I go in the university and all I see are all fabrications of what was beauty and not. It made me feel unique to stand out different amidst the multitudes of clones around me. HAHAHA! "BEEP! An incoming summons from the Goddess of Beauty is begging for your attention! Please answer the call¡­" a lively tune sounded in my pocket. "Hello, Miss Mellisa. What can I do for you in this bright wonderful day?" I asked after I pushed on the screen of my cell phone. "Report to the university registration office for final assessment at 1 o''clock in the afternoon. Don''t be late." I heard her say in calm tone. "I know." And I answered. "Then why did you command me to inform you today?!" her voice was furious now. "I just wanted to hear your sultry voice, Miss Mellisa. I missed you. Let''s meet up later, okay?" I replied in words which only she could hear. "FUCK YOU!" she roared on the other line. "Oh... Mind your language Miss Mellisa. See you later. HAHAHA!" I said and cut the call off. "I''ll also be going out this afternoon. Got to report to the school for a final interview." I informed my family. "Okay. See you tonight, Damon. We''ll eat dinner together, okay?" my mom said. "Sure, mom." I replied with a smile. "Where to, Sir?" a mechanical voice queried. I had kept the flying transport ship. Of course I bought four more for each of my loved ones. But the one who I rode first belonged only to me. I was quite particular in that way. HAHAHA! I went on time and before long I found myself standing before an old man. We were alone in an extravagant office that seemed more suited for training rather than an interview. Weights of different sizes and workout equipments scattered on the spotless floors of the room. "A psycher. Hmmm. Try to read my mind." The old goat asked. "You want me to attack you." I uttered what he wanted me to do. "Please." His voice reached my thoughts. HAHAHA! Another delver of the mind. What a surprise indeed. I commented in silence. "Okay. Get ready for a beating old goat. HAHAHA!" I sent a message directly back to his head. "BANG!" the room imploded before turning into a brilliant supernova that demolished everything in the area. After our sight returned, all we could see was a deep crater where the university was previously located. "Who are you?!" the old goat roared his question. A gigantic construct created by his psychic power had totally enclosed his body in a fiery display of power and might. "I am your new master, old goat. HAHAHA!" I answered and a majestic palm enshrouded everything in the scene. It was so huge that the world we were on appeared tiny in comparison. "BOOM!" debris rose from every direction after the vast palm struck true to its target. "HAK!" "HAK!" "HAK!" Coughing noises rose from the large hole on the ground. "You are not¡­ HAK human¡­" The old goat coughed loudly. He tried to rise up but his injuries were grave enough to incapacitate him for a while. I pointed a finger and his head exploded in a messy spectacle of flesh and blood. "Let''s finish this. I don''t have much time, Dean of the School of the Gifted. HAHAHA!" I laughed out loud. We were back in the room and no wreckage affronted our sight. Only the countenance of the old goat before me changed as he was swimming in beads of sweat from head to toe. "Yes, Master! As a confirmed evolver, you need to choose a field of study. Either as a mech pilot or a pure evolver. Your servant awaits your instruction, Master!" the old goat responded. His body trembled and he would have already collapsed if not for my influence that forced him upright. "Who would want to be encased in a can? HAHAHA! Register me as a pure evolver." I replied and turned around, leaving behind the shaking figure of the old goat. Now time for some needed R & R. HAHAHA! "Let''s take a ride, slut. And don''t forget to bring another cunt with you." I whispered to nobody and anticipated the sweet juicy rendezvous later. 13 Chapter 13 "Did you hear about The Executioner''s latest provision? Now he added that all sinners should turn themselves to the police or "you know what" shall follow." "Who could miss that?! That''s all over the news!" "I don''t think I like that at all." "Are you a fool?! Who doesn''t want to live in a utopian society?" I heard the maggots talk about what I''ve done. HAHAHA! At first, I started to target the corrupt officials in the government. All should return what they stole from the nation''s treasury and that included the interest. Of course in the beginning, they never listened at the announcements that hacked on every broadcasting outlet in all human territories. Thus, they gave me free shop points in the end. HAHAHA! Every denouncer of my decree travelled to the valley of death without their heads to accompany them. I looked at my cell phone to surf for the most visited site in the history of man to date, The Executioner''s Hang List: 1. Jason Pascal ¨C Crime: Corruption, To Pay: 5 billion universal credits (interest included), Remaining Time: 00:00:45 2. Con Beal ¨C Crime: R*a*p*e of daughter, To Pay: Life Imprisonment (no parole), Remaining Time: 00:00:45 3. Milt Keagan ¨C Crime: Drug Trafficking, To Pay: Life Imprisonment (no parole), Remaining Time: 00:00:45 From a hundred people in the list per hour since I started last week, I was now running a billion individuals on the tally. "Maybe I should increase it." I thought as people were getting smarter by the second. From the countless worlds that the human species terraformed and claimed as their own and populated to the brim, the number of kills I wanted to achieve would be a spit in an ocean filled with sea monkeys. They either went peacefully or go in a blaze of glory and took on a killing rampage as a last demonstration of resistance. It mattered not to me though because it only added bonus to my severely lacking shop points. HAHAHA! "Show me the techniques and their corresponding shop points, Nomad." I instructed the system. "Affirmative, host." The fool replied. Acquired techniques: 1. Point Flux 2. Wisdom of the Sage 3. Unbreakable Body Techniques: 1. Eternal Eyes - could see the past, present and future. 1,000,000,000 sp 2. Heaven Divide - this ability could grant you clones that would embody yourself in both mind and ability. (numbers infinite) 1,000,000,000 sp 3. Elemental Dominion - all elements shall follow your will. 1,000,000,000 sp 4. Shattered Image - grants you the skill to copy any technique or natural ability that you see, touch and hear. (This is not limited to animate existences) 1,000,000,000 sp 5. Quintessence Shift ¨C can devour anything to evolve the user into a much improved being. (applicable to worlds) 1,000,000,000 sp ....... I chose to spend my first million shop points to the Unbreakable Body Technique because even if I was practically immortal, I still felt pain before. And who would want that? HAHAHA! So I remedied that problem with a fitting cure. This all brought me back to my dilemma earlier. I needed to get 1 billion shop points in order to get another technique. My vision scanned the clear screen before me, specifically at the number in the lower left portion. 528,371 shop points¡­ FUCK! Maybe I should just kill of every bad man and woman to the last of their kind. But no, I''m not that cruel though. HAHAHA! I would rather let them suffer in those harsh cages like I did and work their asses off every day and night without pay. Now that''s what I call real justice! HAHAHA! "You''re late." I said without looking up from my phone. "We we''re finishing our work in the university. It''s still enrolment week, you know. By the way, let me introduce to you my co teacher. Faith, this is Damon, my boyfriend. Big Stud, this is Faith." Mellisa''s words reached my ears. I detached my eyes from the gadget on my palm and gazed at the new flavor I would get to taste later. And boy, she was epic. Her long natural blonde hair cascaded on her sexy shoulders while she wore a flaming red dress for the occasion. We were in the finest restaurant in the city to properly celebrate and get to know each other well enough to end in bed later on. HAHAHA! "Pleased to meet you, Faith." I stood up and shook her soft hands which would be caressing my cock to stiffness soon. We sat and then the food and drinks flowed with time. "I thought you said your boyfriend''s name was Radley?" Faith asked when I was in the restroom. "Fuck Radley! He got a small dick and he doesn''t even know how to use that little piece of meat of his." Mellisa replied. This crass talk was something she wouldn''t normally use. HAHAHA! It was fun hearing her sound like a bitch for a change. "I think i should go now, Mellisa. Thank Damon for me, okay?" Faith sense something was wrong and so she acted on her intuition. What a bright girl. "There''s a bar inside. Will you dance with me, Faith?" my voice reached her ears even if I was nowhere near her. "Yes." And her immediate response didn''t disappoint me the least. HAHAHA! 14 Chapter 14 contains r*a*p*e... please don''t read if you are a minor... The room was dimmed with only intermittent flashes of colourful lights that escorted our path into the lanes. I could see that there were people already dancing on the floors while others were content on drinking alongside their buddies and dates. "Let''s go dancing!" Mellisa''s cheery voice further elevated my mood for what we came here for. It was also a new experience for me because in a past long forgotten, I never did enjoy the youth that was supposed to mark everything that was good and memorable for me as a teenager. But it''s not yet too late, is it? HAHAHA! "Come bitches! Show me what you''ve got!" I roared in mirth that caught the attention of the party goers around us. The sweet eye candies beside me were indeed a magnet of attention any place they''d go. May it be male or female; they couldn''t help but be attracted to the two lovely ladies in my arms. And maybe asking themselves why these goddesses would want to go out with me in this untimely hour of revelry. If they had asked me, I would definitely tell them it was because of my natural charm. HAHAHA! "I noticed that you have a ring on you, Faith. Are you engaged?" I asked after the women danced wantonly around me in an enigmatic display of blatant seduction. Mellisa grabbed my cock though my pants as she slithered behind me and rubbed her luscious tempting breasts on my body. Before me was Faith and I have now loosened the left strap of her dress to show one healthy boob to nurse my parched throat with. "Yes, Damon. Me and my fianc¨¦ are going to get married next month." Her answer reached me while her hands roamed on the hair of my head, urging me on to continue the sweet delights I was giving her. "I see. I''m happy to have caught you before you were wed then. HAHAHA!" l laughed and proceeded to suck and slobbered on the other side of the valley. "Ohhh¡­ That feels good, Damon." Faith murmured. After only two minutes, both her tits turned rosy because of my unceasing careful attention. I reached between her legs and my searching hands hiked up her dress to reveal white smooth pathways to heaven. And when I finally reached my goal, I smiled. Faith was wet and raring to go bareback. "Time to fuck you, Faith. Are you ready?" I whispered in her ears and afterwards dainty hands unzipped my pants let my angry monster out in the open. Thank you for the assistance, Mellisa. HAHAHA! "Yes. Please Damon, let me suck your cock first." I heard Faith answer me. Then without waiting for my go signal, she dropped on her knees to suck my already hard dick to an even harder firmness. What an expert cock sucker. She took me to heaven and beyond with her long naughty tongue nimbly licking every part of my 8 inch pussy breaker. "HMMMMM!" "Hmmmmm!" "HmMmMm!" Faith''s muffled breathing resounded even more loudly than the music that surrounded us. From the fast upbeat earlier, it had now turned into a slow beat of romance and passion as everyone''s eyes and ears were absolutely glued on the three of us. Mellisa licked my neck from behind while Faith continued on servicing me with premium quality sucking. Amidst all of this, I stood unfazed and wondered time and time again, I''m such a lucky ugly son of a gun. HAHAHA! "Please don''t do this. I have a fianc¨¦ and we''re in love." Faith''s thoughts reached mine. Although I had taken control of her speech and actions, I did not meddle with their minds. That would spoil the fun I''d get from my conquest of beauties. HAHAHA! "You shall forget him soon enough, Faith. HAHAHA! I assure you that it will happen. It''s only a question of when and I have all the time in the world to wait for that moment." I sent my thoughts back to her. "NEVER! YOU MAY TAKE MY BODY BUT YOU CAN NEVER OBTAIN MY HEART!" she roared her defiance but it gave her no avail but vent the helplessness she felt inside. "Who said I wanted your love, Faith? HAHAHA! Your body will do me just fine." I smiled and listened to her replies in silence. Watching her suffer and witness her own inevitable subjugation was an aphrodisiac that most men were not lucky enough to experience. It was bad. It was evil. But that was what made it all the more desirable to do. HAHAHA! "That''s enough, Faith. Are you ready for your first time?" I asked and looked at the rapidly pumping mouth below. I specifically told Mellisa to bring me an untouched woman. And indeed, she delivered as specified. HAHAHA! "Yes, Damon. Please give it to me. I want you to fuck me crazy!" Faith released my cock and stood up to face the crowd that was filming our hot encounter. "Guide me in then." I replied as I held her hips that still sported the same elegant attire she wore earlier. I lifted her dress and her thin underwear to the side to grant better access for my hard tool. Faith then reached under her legs to lead the bulbous head of my cock into her wet pussy. And when I gazed at her cunt hairs, i realized that she was truly a natural blonde. HAHAHA! "Ahhh¡­" Faith cried the moment she felt her pussy got torn apart by the massive invader that sought entrance to her tight virgin cunt. "YES!" and after only 5 minutes of fucking, she was now pushing her hips back at me. Second bitch in the bag! HAHAHA! "Hmmm!" All this time, Mellisa was also not idle. She had now created a bed out of ice below us to make herself comfortable in licking and sucking my balls freely. The cold and the moist outflows of her power did not affect her one bit. "I''m almost¡­" "¡­there!" Faith exclaimed after 30 minutes of hard fucking. "PHAK!" "PAK!" "PAK!" the erotic sounds of slamming flesh together intensified. "CUMMING!" she shouted and her face was filled with euphoria that only raw sex could give. "Take my dump, bitch!" i roared when I felt the walls of her cunt contracted fiercely around my cock as it fully drained all my seeds of lust into her quavering pussy. "Let''s go someplace more comfortable, Faith." I fixed my pants and looked at the woman who shuddered on the floor along her heavy long breaths of satisfaction. "And I also want to fuck you again, Miss Mellisa." I whispered and the three of us vanished from the scene. "BANG!" "MY PHONE!" "FUCK!" "I just bought it today!" "NOOOOOOOOOOO!" "I thought I was streaming it online! DAMN! No files were saved on my website!" "Do any of you know those people?" I left my audience in disarray. HAHAHA! I don''t want my family to see the dark side of me anytime soon, perhaps even never. Hmmm. But now that I think about it, let me send a copy of my live sex scandal to one person. Well, let me make that two. HAHAHA! 15 Chapter 15 "Thank you for the wonderful meal, Mrs. Everhart!" Faith said to my mother. "Oh¡­ That''s nothing, Faith. My husband here cooks so much better than I do." Mom replied. "Can we taste your culinary skills someday, Mr. Everhart?" Mellisa asked on the side. "I don''t know, ladies. That''s¡­ well¡­" my father paused and had that faraway look in his eyes. I know of his past and that dark part had haunted him until now. He was a master chef before but due to his partner''s betrayal, my father lost his restaurant and got bankrupted early. And in the lowest moment of his life, that was when he had met my mother. Quite romantic I say. HAHAHA! "Are you done eating, owners?" an aged man called for our attention. My father wanted a sexy AI controlled tin can but it was immediately contradicted by my mom. In the end, they chose a good old grandfather as the servant of the house. "Yes. We''re done, Matthew. Go clean up the table." Mom answered the homebot. "Let''s play a game, Elder Sister." I heard Stephany offered towards my bitches. And it did not take long for me and my mother to be the only ones seated in the comforts of our luxurious soft chairs because they even dragged my father into their little game. "Are they on the pill, Damon?" mom finally said what she''d been meaning to ask 6 days ago. "Yes, mom." I answered briefly. Mellisa and Faith had been sharing my room for almost a week now. Even a blind man could guess what we''d been up to in the privacy of my chambers. We were definitely not playing poker in there. HAHAHA! "Good. You''re all grown up, Damon. Take care of them and don''t ever hurt them. If I heard that you don''t treat them properly. Hmmmp! You will be in for another spanking, boy!" Mom smiled ominously at me. Her ugly face was no more and what I saw was the angelic countenance of the divine. No one at her age could sport such perfect mien naturally. Sigh! The benefits of technology were indeed baffling. "HAHAHA! You know I won''t do that, mom. You did not raise me to be that kind of person." I replied and an innocent smile appeared on my face. "Very good. I trust that you will keep your word, Damon. Hmmm¡­ Now let''s join them in their fun. We can''t be the only ones left out from the game. Hehehe." Mom held my hand and practically dragged me from my calm repose. Who would want to play with kids and their kid games? HAHAHA! "I''m too old to be playing games. In fact, I am the oldest person in this house!" I wanted to shout but could only shake my head in the end. "Well, that was fun." I commented after we were done playing with the rest of my family. "Now let''s have some more fun." I added and gazed at the two women with lust in my eyes. "Can we sleep early tonight? Class starts tomorrow. And we all need to get up early. Especially you, Damon." Mellisa tried to stop my pussy excavation with her good reasoning skills. You are too na?ve if you think you can get away from my sticky paws, cunt. Dream on. HAHAHA! "Yes. Let''s skip tonight, Damon. We''re tired." Faith seconded her partner. I had forced them to leave their boyfriends already. At first the persistent fools wanted to win my women''s hearts again but after a video from an unknown sender reached their mails, both men stopped their efforts completely. I feel sorry for them but what can I say? It was better them than me, right? HAHAHA! "Do I have to tickle your sweet spots again until you cry in laughter or can I see some sweet pussies lined up for my cock''s inspection?" was all I said in response. And it did not take long before a brilliant display of art was reflected back to my eyes. "A masterpiece! Simply magnificent!" I thought breathlessly and began an exploration that lasted until the wee hours of the morning. FUCK SLEEP! FUCKING ROCKS! HAHAHA! 16 Chapter 16 "Good morning class! I am Teacher Amber and I will be the one to guide you during this semester. Now who can tell me the history of evolvers?" a delicious woman asked. She was a fit and muscled woman. Even without using my all seeing eyes, I could see the wonderful contours of firm abs on her belly. Her snug clothes hugged her sweet body tightly and two humongous mountains of pleasure stung my eyes to tears. Objective number 3 spotted! My cock hardened with anticipation on how I will make this bitch surrender to my impressive shaft. "You there! State your name and ability before you answer." My teacher pointed one finger at a student. And the hand was directly situated before my eyes. FUCK! "Did she catch me staring at her?!" I thought and put out a hand to my face. DAMN! I cursed after I felt my palms got wet from the action. But I cared not. I could have easily altered every memory of the hundred people inside the classroom including her but I chose not to. Where was the fun in doing that? HAHAHA! "Hi everyone! I''m Damon Everhart, the charming hunk of Class Leprechaun! My ability is that I know how to read minds." my words were followed by laughter which was in my calculation. Who would believe all the shit which came off my mouth? HAHAHA! I looked around and determined, without a doubt, that I was the only ugly person in attendance. "Silence! Continue, Damon. And this time, don''t spout unsolicited adlibs without permission." My teacher who I had yet to fuck ran her mouth off. "Just you wait bitch! You will be mine soon enough. Let''s see how well you can use your sharp tongue to properly lube my rusty tool when that time comes. HAHAHA!" I thought and wanted to take her right then and there, in front of my classmates. But I held my desires in and planned on how to take her in a very special way. Something unique and creative. A fuck for the ages. Her first time among many to come. HAHAHA! "Okay, Miss Lillian. The evol¡­" I started. "Teacher Amber, Damon! That''s Teacher Amber and not Miss Lillian!" but the bitch interrupted me in mid speech. What an impatient fuck! If I can''t hold my lust any longer Teacher Amber, I might as well screw your brains out right now and forego any ingenuity I had in mind. HAHAHA! "I''m sorry, Teacher Amber. As i was saying, the evolvers'' first sighting was about a million years ago. Their advent brought forth a change in the entire facet of our human structure, most noticeably in our government and hierarchy. Professor Xander Folden who coined the term the "gifted" in reference to these new breed of super humans was the one who pioneered the path of the evolvers'' acceptance and integration into society. But the way towards that systematic end was wrought with death and abuse. The massacre in Tave¡­" But I only smiled at her and continued. "Very good, Damon." My teacher applauded after I had fully lectured the class for her for more than 30 minutes straight. Word playing was but simple artistic rearrangements of terms and phrases to affect a planned dramatic delivery of speech. Everyone was mesmerized by my words. HAHAHA! Even a boring topic would become interesting with enough spice and flavor thrown into the mix. "Now I want you to gather yourselves into 20 groups. You have 30 minutes to recruit your members and vote for a leader to represent the group." Teacher Amber rose from her seat and exited the classroom, leaving a hushed silence during her departure before all hell broke loose. "Hi! I''m Keith and already a level 2 evolver. Please join my group! Limited to level 2 evolvers only!" "Hello! What''s your name?" "Will you join my group?" The testosterone filled boys started off the impromptu market sale and bidding inside the classroom. Most if not all were interviewing every vacant girl near them. "Four in an instant. Hmmm. Totally not impossible. HAHAHA!" I supposed and scrutinized the buzzing place with an amused eye. I was specifically looking for a whole new addition to my collection. This is going to be so much fun! HAHAHA! 17 Chapter 17 "Welcome to the group, Anastasia!" I greeted to the third member of my group. Everyone thought that they were doing it in their own volition but I might have whispered some suggestions in their mind a bit. Who knows? HAHAHA! I also filled their sense of smell with the tempting fragrance of my masculinity. As of now, I could even detect their arousal with how close they were inching towards me. And with every intake of breath they take, their attraction towards my scent grew ever stronger. A handsome boy may get a girl''s attention but it was always those who smelt like the heavens that could keep their juices flowing even without the need for touch or speech. Of course, those pay to use high class bitches are not included in the equation. HAHAHA! They were a different kind of breed altogether. Now who to pick for my last member? I asked myself and searched the rest of the girls for my choice. And it did not take me long to find what I wanted. There she was, sitting with no care in the world, with a bunch of boys trying to impress her with their nonsense. HAHAHA! "Join me, Katherine." I offered after I stood directly before her. She wore our school uniform with class and poise. And her short skirt revealed pale curvaceous thighs that hid her sweet sweet winery from my sight. But that was only temporary. All those who have been marked by me shall never escape from my slimy hands. HAHAHA! "Hey! Big Brain! Katherine is a member of our group already! Fuck off!" Keith was his name if I remembered correctly. His face and stature was one of those actors in the movie. Fresh, young, tall and attractive. I have no doubt that he would become one of the dolls from where i came from. Should I send him there for my fellow friends to play with? HAHAHA! But I just shook my head and decided to let it go. It would be nothing but a waste of my precious time. This also made me remember that I should also spare some of my golden time to help those hooligans out. They may be crooked and all but they had also helped me a lot in the past. And I will pay my debts soon enough. My thoughts wandered for half a breath. "She has yet to answer me, boy. You should shut that cock sucker mouth of yours." I warned at the fool. "HAHAHA! You heard that, boys?!" he laughed and looked at me with disdain. "HAHAHA!" and the push toys echoed his laughter. "Teach him a lesson, Keith!" one of the three boys who was with Keith urged him to take action. "What was your ability again? A mind reader? HAHAHA! Try to read this!" and Keith happily obliged. What a dead brained maggot. HAHAHA! His fist turned into colossal rock knuckle and in a split second, I could see nothing but a huge shadow coming directly at my face. "BANG!" a thundering noise graced the classroom. "AHHHHHHH!" and shortly afterwards the lament of the wounded echoed loudly for all to hear. Keith''s entire right arm turned into hashed meat. There was blood and gore and some of my classmates even vomited in their spots. What delicate pussies they were! HAHAHA! "What happened here?!" I heard the voice of my soon to be bitch. "They fought, Teacher Amber." My good classmate replied. "Medical Bot reporting¡­ Analysing injury¡­ Total limb destruction... Applying Nanotech gel¡­ Estimated time of recuperation: 1 day, 6 hours, 17 minutes, 59 seconds¡­" a human figured male appeared from one of the doors in class and attended on my fallen foe. I noticed that the one he came out off was marked Bot Tools. "Medical Bot reporting... Analysing injury¡­ Total skeletal destruction¡­ Internal damage¡­ 90% of all organs destroyed¡­ Applying Nanotech gel¡­ Failure to estimate time of recuperation¡­ Conclusion: Imminent Death... Recommendation: Please call the doctor for immediate autopsy." The can who checked for my condition reported its findings. Everyone saw me lying there in a pool of blood with the entirety of my body crushed into a meat paste. But in truth, same as them all, I was also watching at the scene with interest. I sat on a corner, unnoticed by the crowd of monkeys around me. HAHAHA! "Miss¡­ Lillian¡­" I heard myself say. My voice was filled with pain and suffering. Exactly like someone who was on the brink of death. "Yes¡­ What is it, Damon?" She replied with a concerned voice and leaned towards me. I could see her cleavage and would have sported an erection if my big partner hasn''t turned into a pulpy mess right now. The slut also didn''t correct me for calling her name out for the second time today. HAHAHA! Only an inconsiderate cunt would do that to a dying boy which this woman was clearly not. I could see the guilt showcasing on her strong womanly features. And I loved every second of it. HAHAHA! "I¡­ can¡­ still¡­ be¡­ healed¡­. Please help¡­ me¡­" my whispered words reached her ears and her reply didn''t disappoint. "Tell me! How can I help you, Damon?! I will do anything!" Let the fun begin! HAHAHA! 18 Chapter 18 "Take me... someplace... private..." my voice cracked under the pressure of my imagined hurt and pain. HAHAHA! "Medical Bot, take care of that boy and take him to the infirmary. I will handle this one right here." my teacher instructed the one that helped my injured classmate. "To the rest of you, class is dismissed. I''ll see you all tomorrow morning." and she added before whisking me away from this place. "THUMP!" FUCK! Was that my left ear? HAHAHA! Miss Lillian bride carried me out as i heard several parts of me drop with each jiggle. "What do you want me to do?" she asked after we arrived at what seemed like a private quarter for teachers. Hers. With only the two of us and away from the eyes of people. Just like the doctor ordered. HAHAHA! "Okay... Let... me cast... the seal... first..." i answered in difficulty. "I call upon the blood of my predecessors... May they come alive in me today... To grant me longevity... To let me use the power that was once theirs... Borrowed Time!" my voice was not uttered by my mouth but it was heard all the same by my teacher. The words of power echoed loudly within the confines of the room. "Incantations? You''re the descendant of a witch!" Miss Lillian''s shocked voice resounded out loud. "Yes. Can you keep this a secret, Teacher Amber?" i was now totally fine. My body reformed itself anew. For a time. And at a dire cost. "I will have to report you to my superiors! It is my duty to do so. I''m sorry." my teacher replied. I could see that she was crestfallen about her decision. What an innocent maiden. HAHAHA! "I understand, teacher. You don''t have to do anything at all. You could just wait an hour for my spell to expire. And after that... After that i don''t need to worry about anything anymore." i said in a sorry voice. I could have been a good actor if i wanted. HAHAHA! "What do you mean?" she asked. "My resuscitation is only temporary. When the time comes, I''ll be long gone and be finally free from this cursed life." i answered and sat down on a chair, then closed my eyes to wait for death in silence. But with my mind''s eye, i could witness her reaction as clear as the bright of day outside. She wanted to open her mouth but no words came out. A stalemate of stillness happened for more than 5 minutes before another sound graced our presence. "Are you going to die?" my good teacher finally asked. "Yes..." was my soft response. "How can i help?" another bitch in the bag! HAHAHA! "I don''t want to bring you trouble, teacher. If the others know that you''ve helped someone of witch descent, you''ll be imprisoned or even face death yourself. I don''t want that to happen to you." i replied as i opened my eyes. And when i gazed at her, all i could see was the nurturing instinct of a female. HAHAHA! You will become a worthy mother of my children someday, Miss Lillian. "You have not killed anyone yet, have you?" she asked me. "Of course i have. But only animals. It sates my hunger for violence and without that, i would go crazy from my blood curse." i lied. HAHAHA! Witches were feared evolvers. The history of man had been shadowed by many monsters and this peculiar evolution was one of them. Witches wish for slaughter and murder as their power grew stronger with every kill they took. And if they stop bringing forth carnage, then they will lose their minds and be empty husks of what they were before. A mindless animal that lived only for the sole purpose of death and destruction. Quite an exciting thing to be. Really. HAHAHA! "Good. You can still be saved, Damon. Let me help." she offered. "Are you sure?" i asked. "Yes, tell me how." my teacher answered. I could feel her determination to help poor little me from her words alone. HAHAHA! Perfect! Then let''s see if you pass my test then, my good teacher. I thought and was pleased by what i heard. "I need to f..." i began but paused later on. "You need to what?" she asked. "I need to fuck a virgin." and after i answered her, i can see the wheels of her brain turned inside that bright head of hers. "Does the virgin need to be a girl or a human?" i heard her asked afterwards. HAHAHA! 19 Chapter 19 "Oops! HAHAHA! Was I too direct?" I replied to the question with a smile. "You don''t know how many men have tried to taste my body, Damon. You are only one among the numerous failures of your kind." My beautiful teacher answered me with a smile of her own. "What gave me away? Was it the injured arm? HAHAHA! I would have thought that you''d respond this way earlier but it seemed that you really wanted to address the issue somewhere private. Suits me fine, Miss Lillian. So what now?" I asked and decided that this fuck toy to be was not as dumb as she looked. HAHAHA! She had truly gone with the flow up to this time without me noticing anything wrong with her behavior. Reading everyone''s thoughts around me all the time would be dull and boring. After all, if I knew every second and each tiny bit of detail on the events that would occur the next day, it would be the same as yesterday already. A present that no longer hid the allure of surprises. Who would want that? HAHAHA! Thus, this cunt had only proven my previous conclusion wrong on her current state of mind. She was indeed a keeper. Intelligent and daring. HAHAHA! I love it! "Now I will turn you over to the Dean of the University. And after that, you''re none of my business. Go peacefully or try to resist. Doesn''t matter." My teacher offered two choices and she smiled at me again as if taunting me to choose the latter of the selections. "Oh? You are quite confident of yourself, aren''t you? Then let me see how well you do in battle, Miss Lillian." I replied and continued to sit on my chair. "You overestimate yourself, boy!" she yelled but no one could hear us with the natural sound proofing the place had. Very nice. It would be useful later on. This bitch could moan all she want and scream in pleasure and no one will know about it but us pair of rabbits inside. HAHAHA! I thought lewdly and was so expectant of what kind of scene my new property would make a few moments from now. "Why are you still standing there, Miss Lillian? Come and fight me." I invited after she paused in her spot. A rosy sheen had surrounded her whole body and a buzzing sound was incessantly audible from the deluge of power she was currently exuding. "What have you done to me?" she asked after I witnessed her power drained visibly from my sight. A single breath had elapsed until the last tendrils of radiance around her finally receded into nothingness. "BANG!" she slumped on the floor and took deep breaths to control the new emotions that rose within her. "Hahhh¡­" "Hahhh¡­" "Hahhh¡­" and shortly afterwards, heavy pants echoed in the confines of the room. "What have you done to me?" my beautiful teacher with her flushed face asked once more but this time in a soft whisper. Her gasps of air quickly turned into the familiar image of a woman in heat. "What could I do to you? I''m just sitting here, aren''t i?" I answered and sported an innocent smile. "BOINK!" "BOINK!" "BOINK!" three consecutive taps and the same number buttons got unbounded on her azure blouse. Only a red brassiere held the abundant flesh that almost spilt out from their tight bindings. What a great view! 36D tasty tits. HAHAHA! "Release me from your spell, witch!" I could see the horror that plagued her face as she realized that she was the one who unwittingly unbuttoned her dress. And her hands did not stop there because it reached behind the cover until a hard nipple came to view. The intense arousal she experienced made her do things to alleviate the excruciating passion that originated south of her body. But that was only the beginning. HAHAHA! Piece by piece her clothes came off until she laid on the floor completely naked with her fingers pumping in and out of her drenched pussy. But no matter how gentle or hard she tried, the climax that she wanted was simply a reach away from her grasp. "I need to f..." she began but stopped later on. "You need to what?" i asked. "I need to fuck a man. Give me your cock, please¡­" she answered but I only kept my silence for a time and looked at the beauty before me with ravenous anticipation. "Do what you will to me then. You won''t hear me complain. I promise." I replied at last and mused. Karma was really a bitch. I guess it was my turn to get taken advantage of, this time around. HAHAHA! 20 Chapter 20 "So where do we..." i began but before I could finish my question, the world had turned upside down as i was tackled down to the floor by my beautiful teacher. What an eager cat. HAHAHA! The smooth floor felt cold to my skin and its hardness mirrored exactly my own weapon below. Fast hands expertly shredded my school uniform apart and before i knew it, i was now totally mirroring Miss Lillian''s fashion style. We were, at the moment, sporting our birthday suits. I moved not and just lied down on my back like a dead fish about to be eviscerated by the butcher. And all this time i was thinking. "Taking a passive role is not that bad at all." HAHAHA! I readjusted my vision from the ceiling towards what''s happening before me. The bitch was now cradling my balls like it was the lost hidden treasures of her ancestors but the image vanished by what she did next. "Hmmm... You have a wild tongue on you, Miss Lillian." i commented after i felt the ticklish sensation that only a particular part of the human anatomy could bring. And she was not content on it all so she put my two balls through a thorough inspection inside her soft wet mouth. HAHAHA! "I can''t wait anymore." she whispered and breathed deep, then climbed on top of me with my big tool pointing upwards to her descending tight cavers of love. "Ohh..." i heard her moan a sexy one after i entered halfway up her pussy. But she was not to be denied of her quest to reach the end of the road. "AHHH!" and my beautiful teacher relished the first cock that had entered her tight depths. "What an active cunt." i muttered loudly after the pause that happened afterwards. She might have not moved a bit but inside her scorching pussy was the constant gripping motions of her walls. It massaged my cock fully and my 8 inch dick hardened even more for the third virgin canal it had explored, to date. DAMN! And i waited for so many years to taste this kind of heaven. I cursed my luck. But i sighed and put the past behind me. To new beginnings and more cunts to dig. HAHAHA! "Ommm..." "Ommm...." "Ughhhh..." she chanted seductively while she rose up and down my rigid pole. "Lean down." i asked. "AHHHHH!" and my teacher exclaimed after she felt my mouth on the elongated peak on one of her boobs. My other hand was also not idle as it teased and caressed her other breast with gentle and feathery touches. An inexperienced fool would have rubbed hard and mash and pinch these twin darlings but that would only bring pain and discomfort to their partner. A real man like me wouldn''t do that. HAHAHA! Only the hard pounding at the brink of euphoria would be considered a universal truth for most females. But there were also those that cherished pain and made them even more ecstatic if they were hurt and slapped upon. Hmmm... I don''t think I''ve encountered those yet. HAHAHA! But let''s see if the diy books were right on their claims. Someday. Soon. "You''re really a naughty naughty girl, Miss Lillian." i said after i drowned her breasts with my saliva. The recent pale twins were now fully filled with reds marks and teeth bites on them. Only soft ones I''d say. No bloods were shed but the picture of a used body was totally visible before me. Got to leave my imprints on my territory, yes? HAHAHA! "Why..." she said while she was catching some time to breathe. Her hips did not diminish on its fast tempo of rise and fall. And at times, Miss Lillian would grind her hips in circles to stimulate her clit in a fierce and deliberate manner. "You did not bleed down there. Hmmm... What thing have you experimented on before?" i teased and wanted to hear an honest answer so i may have used some influence on her. HAHAHA! Although I know that some don''t bleed on their first time but a healthy confident and outgoing person like my teacher would simply not be timid enough not to know and explore more about her body. At least, that''s what I believed. "Only my fingers and a pen." And I was right on my bet. That must have been a good sized pen. HAHAHA! "I''M CUMMING!" Two hours of this and i finally let her experience how to get that sweet release with a big cock inside her greedy pussy. "Don''t sleep on me now, bitch! The fun has only started." i stood up and waved a hand to conjure a soft bed in our midst. The cunt had her fill and it was now my turn to play with my new toy in the bag. HAHAHA! 21 Chapter 21 "So how was your first day in school, Damon?" my mother asked after we''d had our dinner. "It was fun, mom." I answered with a smile. "How about yours?" she said again and looked at my sisters with a concerned expression on her face. At least she showed more than what she gave me. HAHAHA! Mom was really not at ease with my sisters studying on the School of the Gifted. It was a benign worry I say. But I guess that was what mothers do. "School is so exciting, mom! We learned many things and we made lots of friends already. Didn''t we, Keira?!" Stephany who was the much livelier of the two replied first. "Yes. And we even met some nice boys¡­" and the sister after me expressed her wonder of what had happened to them today. "I''m going now, mom!" I said after two hours of listening to my family in happy banter. Mellisa and Faith was also there as usual and they too, seemed happy outside. Only I knew that they were really not yet resigned to their fate. But they would get used to it after some time especially now that a new member would make her appearance very soon. HAHAHA! "Return before midnight, Damon!" she called as I was about to exit the house. "Okay, mom!" I yelled back. They were currently watching some hit drama series on television. The girls love that and only my father stayed in his corner to dabble with the unending strings of smokes from his cigar. "Where to, Sir?" a mechanical voice queried. "To Ashborne Penitentiary." I replied. "DING!" the gates closed behind me and I could feel the same humid air that blessed this hell hole. "Who are you? And how did you get here?" a man asked but he did not confront me physically but only stood his ground in vigilance. "Hello there, Quin." And I answered nothing of the two. HAHAHA! You were always the brightest of us all, my dear leader. I thought and missed the stalwart leadership of this man. He had died before me and passed the reigns of the group''s welfare to my hands. "How do you know my name?" he asked again and the rest of his cellmates all stood up and regarded me with cold eyes. Pretty chilly, I say. I remembered before when I stood amongst these twenty pair of eyes and all I could do was look at my feet in subservience. Of course, they did not hurt me because teamwork was needed in the block. Different competitions were thrown at us every single day. The most productive team would get more food while the last would get nothing. Many people inside the prison died that way, in starvation and sickness. But now everything''s changed. Time for some payback! HAHAHA! "NOOOOOOO!" "PLEASE STOP!" "I can''t take it anymore!" moans of agony reverberated inside the facility. There were more than a hundred men who were sprawled on the floors with a line of men behind each one of them. HAHAHA! I laughed out loud and rejoiced at what I saw. I never thought that I''d live to see this day when all those who had hurt and spat on me in the past would lie helplessly before me. "I could take all of you out here and give you a fresh start at life." I tuned the noise down from the screen that materialized within the room. There were now 21 people inside. An addition was brought up after my command on the prison bots that maintained the place up. Joey, my first kill in the past. He was young just like me. 18 or perhaps even younger than that. The government wasn''t really all that keen on protecting the rights of the poor. They''d have them all slaughtered if it give them money to do so. But alas, thank you for the small blessings as they had to keep up with the appearance of noble leaders. A fa?ade that everybody knew were thin paper walls of deceit. If they had shred that last morsel of decency within them, then I believe that I would not have lived up to my ripe 90 years of life and had this chance at salvation. HAHAHA! "We will follow you, Sir!" was the combined affirmation I heard. They never doubted my power because their eyes were still glued at the large screen behind me. Every man in the lineup sported the same blank faces in their spot during the gang bang of my foes. And after all they witnessed, my former blockmates regarded me entirely as not human. A weaver of tales and magic. An exalted evolver. HAHAHA! I brought them out and left a billion universal credits to their names when we parted. And after this, our fates will no longer be tangled together again as their lives and deaths concerned me no more. Let them make their own path and I shall also create mine. The debt has been paid. I smiled as I walked back to whence I came. "Where to, Sir?" a mechanical voice queried. 22 Chapter 22 "Good morning, class! I have some good news. Your classmate Keith is fine and he will be back with us tomorrow. Now let''s continue the exercise. Because one team is short of a member, I will be temporarily subbing in for that slot. The rules are simple. Knock the other team out of the stage. Team 1 and 2, you''re on first. Mock battle will start in 30 minutes." My new bitch said to the class. She was tightly wrapped more than yesterday as even her neck was covered entirely by a scarf. It seemed like she didn''t want anyone to know of what had transpired yesterday. We rode each other for a whole fucking day! HAHAHA! I could even see her softly gauging her steps for balance today. Something was still sore and swollen down there. HAHAHA! "So let''s take this time to introduce ourselves again. I''m Damon." I addressed my specials picks. Four lovely girls who will join my harem soon enough. "Anastasia." And yes, I made her join my team earlier. Who was woman enough to resist my charms? Certainly no one has that amount of juice in their pussy. HAHAHA! "Hello. I am Daisy. Please take care of me." A cute voice with a cute face said. But this one had a body to die for. All of them had. Beauty and hotness, my choice was based on this premise. Why would I get one when I can have two of those exquisite requirements. HAHAHA! "I''m Beatrice. How are you all doing?" an energetic girl sounded next. "Fine." "I''m good." "Okay." The rest answered but I merely smiled at the lovely eye candy. "I''m Candice." And the last one rendered her name on my tally. "So who''s going to be the one to lead us?" I wasted no time and immediately asked this important designation on the team. And no one answered me. HAHAHA! Four girls blushed and look at their feet as if I was down there peeking up their flimsy panties. "Okay. I''ll be the leader of the group then." Only nods and soft assents responded. Maybe I should reduce the scents of lust I was letting the four of them experience. Even at an arm''s distance, I could smell the juicy fluids that were beginning to moist up on their tight untouched pussies. I took a deep breath and thought. This will be a delicious treat indeed! HAHAHA! "Good. Now tell me what your abilities are and at what level have you achieved." I asked. "High Jumping, level 1." "Underwater Breathing, Level 2." "Night Vision, Level 1." "Appearance Alteration, Level 1." What the fuck?! HAHAHA! 23 Chapter 23 "Chin up, team! We can do this!" i tried to instil some life into my group. HAHAHA! Everyone seemed downcast after the battle royale has started before us. FUCK! I should have picked those pretty ones with at least a decent amount of promise as an evolver but no, i had to use my other head with my choice. Not that i regretted that decision though. HAHAHA! I gazed at my prospective harem members and a dribble of drool escaped the corners of my mouth. Young, nubile, and fresh delicious meat. All mine for the taking! HAHAHA! "Yes! We can beat them!" the cheery Beatrice seconded my act while the rest fiddled in their spots, afraid to even look at the conflagration of power in our front. "Okay, next pair up! Team 17 and 18 go to the stage. And don''t forget to wear your protective gears!" my biatch called for us. HAHAHA! I smiled at her but she took no notice of it at all. Hmmm. Seemed like you deserved some more taming later on, cunt! HAHAHA! The location of our exercise was not inside our classroom. We were in a large coliseum with lots of stages specifically intended for mock combat. "Are you ready?!" Lillian asked. "We are!" "We are." Two responses with two different meanings behind. HAHAHA! What a sorry team i have. "Battle starts in... 3 2 1 A humourless voice began its countdown... "FIGHT!" and ended with a very dramatic effect that aptly stimulated the combatants within. "BOOM!" A wild kick was thrown like dagger amidst a thousand forces. Unpredictable and uncanny. A terrifying display of skill indeed. A step... 2 steps... But the flashy dance was dodged with two little steps... HAHAHA! "WTF!" "Did you see that?" "She should have been in our group!" "That fucker!" The maggots who were teammates with the kid i just passively destroyed yesterday commented with what little brains they have. HAHAHA! Quite pitiful i say. "Oh... Four girls and a nerd. Do you want help, Ryan? Hehehe." a teammate of our enemy taunted. "Shut up, Brad! Come here and help me. Something feels not right." Ryan answered. HAHAHA! You''ve got good senses on you, boy. Sadly, that would avail you nothing. All of you would be nice stepping stones for my girls. HAHAHA! i thought and whispered to my new dolls. "Nice work, Anastasia. Now since the enemies are busy talking. Why don''t we try attacking instead." my voice reached their minds and after a breath, five running figures charged on the 5 static boys in the stage. "Fools!" a fat boy laughed at us and from within his mouth came forth bubbles twice his size. "BANG!" "BANG!" "BANG!" The stage trembled but that was all it did. A puny force like that couldn''t shake the foundations slated for this state of the art battle stage. With how rare the abilities of my girls are, we would be defeated for sure. But that''s why I''m here, ain''t i? HAHAHA! Tap Tap Tap... Rapid footsteps evaded the slow bubbles and before everyone could blink again, we were right on the faces of our designated foes. Mano a mano. HAHAHA! We should be physically slower if not for the suits we wore that provided not only for defense but also augmented our motions. We were fast! We were strong! We were legion! HAHAHA! "SLASH!" Anastasia ducked through the deadly kick of Ryan. Several afterimages showed the path of his limbs but no matter how he accelerated, he could not touch even a single strand of hair from his foe. "It was like she knew exactly where I''d go and target, then fucking slink away before i could hit her. Like she was reading my..." i read the worm''s thoughts and shortly afterwards our eyes met. What lovely blue eyes! HAHAHA! Too bad i don''t swing that way. Well i may have had many chances while i was incarcerated before but i deemed not to in the end. Just thinking about it made me want to throw up every time. Thus, only my good ''ol right hand was my constant companion when the night gets a little bit too cold for comfort. HAHAHA! "Kill that nerd first! He fuckin'' knows how to read minds!" and the wise boy finally revealed my ace in the hole. HAHAHA! A little too late. But one point for the moron. Not that it''d do them much good. "So you are the one pulling the strings of these girls? Eat my fist, nerd!" the enemy before me smiled and threw punches after punches at me. The wind would howl unnervingly as it was cut by the power of his fist. Super strength, eh... Let me see if the same is also true down there. One hop away, a lean back, then a low kick... "CREAK!" the sound of an egg breaking. "CREAKK!" the sound of a second egg breaking. The poor boy passed out. HAHAHA! Barbie doll out! The mechanical voice of the can announced. I may have toyed with the name a bit. HAHAHA! I smiled and looked at the rapidly ensuing battle before my eyes. 4v5? Easy peasy. HAHAHA! 24 Chapter 24 "AHHHHHHHH!" that was the third one who got his eggs broken by me. HAHAHA! Although the suits afforded protection but that did not mean we''d never feel any pain when taking hits. That was only there to avoid unnecessary deaths especially with how rare these gifted were. "I give up!" "Don''t come! Get away from me! Let me out of here!" And the rest of the team crumbled with our dominant performance. HAHAHA! "Team 17 wins!" our unseen referee announced. "Yehey! We did it!" "Hehehe..." "That was fun!" "Hmmm..." My four lovely birds surrounded me in jubilation. Breasts were rubbed shamelessly but i was oblivious to it all. HAHAHA! I knew it was because of my influence on them. Sexual attraction was not a thing to scoffed at. It was real and it was out there. HAHAHA! "We still have 9 more teams to face, girls." i smiled at my gorgeous possessions. A coin toss, 7 battles and 69 minutes later... "The next one will be a three way battle. Same rules. Begin!" my teacher announced. We were the lucky ones who did not fight a third time due to the uneven number of the remaining teams. Well, I may have flipped the coin a bit for our favor. HAHAHA! Who would want to engage in useless fights than what was necessary? "Battle starts in... 3 2 1 A humourless voice began its countdown... "FIGHT!" and ended with a very dramatic effect that aptly stimulated the combatants within. "BOOM!" a foot crushed the surface it perched upon that signalled the first offensive that was thrown. 15 of us inside the stage and my beautiful teacher picked me first as her opponent. HAHAHA! Very predictable. Her eyes turned crimson same as the malignant ooze of power around her. She flew at an unbelievable speed and I was quite sure that my classmates could never track her form with their naked eyes. "BANG!" "BANG!" "BANG!" Lillian''s attacks were so powerful that most of the remaining combatants within just looked at us with shocked expressions. But they were more stunned by how easily I dodged all kicks and punches delivered by our lovely teacher. "Why did you stop?" I asked after 10 minutes of battle. "Who are you?" she asked. "What do you mean?" I answered with a question. HAHAHA! "You are not a student! Are you a level 5 evolver?" she asked once more. Level 1 evolvers were those who had abilities but fail to totally control that power yet. The most famous example of this was Clark Mason, The Sorry Teleporter. HAHAHA! He wanted to go places and preferred to reach the sky in a single jump. And he got his wish. With one blink, he transported into space and breathed no more. Can''t be too hasty in these times. HAHAHA! Only those people who can wield their power at their fingertips with a hundred percent accuracy were called Level 2 Evolvers. And from that point on, one needed to go into missions to raise their ranks as Evolvers. "Why should I tell you, Lillian? You are nothing but my toy to play with. Now would be a good time to show you your place. Come here." I instructed and her steps took her directly before me. "What are you doing?! There are students looking at us!" my bitch panicked after I held her face close to mine. "What''s wrong, Miss Lillian? Make love, not war. Correct?" I said and kissed her for a whole minute. I did not stop there and planted her body tightly on my own. My cock sprang rigidly in her belly and I believe that she felt that all too clearly. HAHAHA! "See you tonight, cunt." I whispered after out wet kiss and she never heard the rest of what followed. "THUD!" "What happened?" "Can his kiss make someone fall asleep?" the morons asked themselves after they saw me countered the fast movements of our teacher and suddenly planted a soft kiss on her delicious lips. "So¡­ do any of you want to have a kiss also?" I addressed the remaining 9 students. HAHAHA! 25 Chapter 25 "Cheers!" we shouted in chorus. My dolls and I had just taken a sumptuous dinner and we''re now celebrating our victory earlier in the day. The expensive wines served us well with its seasoned taste. And after a pair of them done and emptied, all of us felt how great it was to be alive. That rare heightened feeling of being in the moment and enjoying every second of it. A tasty by product of the spirits we drank. "TUGS!" "TUGS!" "TUGS!" loud music was surrounding us and the mood to party was very suitable for the club''s goers. "Do you have a girlfriend, Damon?" Beatrice whispered to my ears. She and Candice were on each of my arms while Anastasia and Daisy were seated in front of us. Beatrice really wanted to get a piece of me because her soft breasts were deeply plastered on one my arms. And she was not the least bit shy about what she wanted. I love women who were sure of themselves and knew how to take the initiative. Forcing women to fuck me was getting old pretty fast. But on second thought, what I was doing now wasn''t that much different after all. HAHAHA! But who cares? "I do have a girlfriend. Three of them in fact. And you''ve all met one of them." I smiled and made my voice loud enough for the four of them to hear me. "Ohhh¡­" they were disappointed and it showed on their faces. Innocent and idealistic. These girls all dreamt of romance but sadly, I was not the faithful kind. "Who is it?" Candice asked on my left. "Take a guess." I replied. "Ruby?" "Nope." "Cindy?" "Nope." "Gladys?" "Nope." "April?" "Nope." They all took their turns but found nothing but the same answer from me. "Tell us!" and the girls acted like spoiled bitches. Not that I blame them. Each was definitely a great ride to be on. And I intend to be the first one to taste their fresh juices. "Only if all of you can keep it a secret." I teased. Not like it needed to be hidden though. That cunt will join my harem this very night. "Sure. You can trust us." And they pledged like little babies. I waited for them to offer me pinky swears but that did not come though. What a relief! "Okay then. It''s Miss Lillian." I finally revealed after ten breaths of suspense. "Teacher Amber?!" HAHAHA! They were delicious to look at with how surprised they were. Should I fuck them all tonight? Hmmmm¡­. Let''s see. "Why? Am I not man enough for her?" I joked. "It''s just that¡­" Daisy was the one to answer. "she''s older?" and I finished for her. She only nodded in assent. "Well, mature women are more experienced and you should have seen her in bed. She could drive me all day and never got tired of it all until she''d lost count of how many times she''s cum." I added too much information for effect. "Ehem. Sorry for the crass talk." And apologized like a gentleman that I was not. HAHAHA! "No uh¡­ It''s okay. We''re big girls already and we can take some naughty talks. Isn''t that right, Team 17?" Beatrice led the group astray. But the rest only shyly nodded in silence. Their flushed face was a lovely hue to witness and I could notice that the 2 rounds of drinks had already made them a little bit lightheaded. They were surely not that used to drinking. But they will be. Soon enough. A master got to tame his pets well. HAHAHA! "So we know that you''re into older women, Damon. But what do you think about young ones?" Beatrice asked again while her right hand softly landed on top of my pants and her motion did not simply stop at that landing. Seemed like the question above just got answered for me. HAHAHA! 26 Chapter 26 "I have no prejudice about young ones, Beatrice. The question remains¡­ are you really sure about what you''re going into?" I asked after I felt her hands on my hard cock. My pants and boxers were directly disregarded as her soft lithe hands gently handled my long meat stick to stiffness. "Why not? You are strong and individualistic. A real man. Being fourth in your group of women doesn''t sound too bad at all." Beatrice answered and dropped her head low to break eye contact with me and after that, a hot moist tunnel blessed my dick with its slimy entrance. Her head bobbed up and down in rapid motions and would stop at an interval to massage the tip of my cock with her throat. She had done this before and was an expert in this field already. It only took less than five minutes before my white sticky cum flooded her throat in thick spurts which she greedily gulped it all as if a parched woman in the middle of the desert. But my cock stayed hard and tall. The technique I have can''t be called Unbreakable Body if it succumbed that easy. I could deliver an endless supply of delicious milk if I wanted to. HAHAHA! "No regrets then¡­ What about the three of you?" I addressed the remaining girls of Team 17. And they only nodded once in affirmation. Four fresh pussies coming right up for daddy. "Good. Then let me introduce you all to the rest of the crew." I fixed myself and stood up. The night has just started and I don''t want to end it with any girls around me when dawn broke the horizon. All of them shall be women of my pack. My own, my precious! HAHAHA! "Hey buddy! You have good bitches with you. But the way I see it, there''s a glaring discrepancy on the numbers. 4 against 1. Can you satisfy all of them? So as a good citizen of Ashborne City, I have here a solution for you. Why don''t you give three of them to us and you can go together with your pick in peace. What do you say?" a rich guy offered as he blocked our path towards the exit. Behind him were five big goons. His dogs. "Go home and take your trash with you. And after you do that, kindly kill yourself slowly. I want a piece out of you every hour. Let these dogs help you with that." I answered a silent whisper and led the girls out of the club. Today is your lucky day, boy. Well done! _____________________________ "Good evening, mom! They''re my classmates Beatrice, Daisy, Candice, and Anastasia. We''re here to study for our group homework." I introduced when we got to our mansion. "Hello Mrs. Everhart!" and my girls said in tune. "Hi young ladies! Have you eaten already?" mom asked. Oh, yes they will soon mother. For the second time tonight, that is. HAHAHA! ______________________________ "Girls, this is Mellisa, Faith and Lillian. I don''t want any designations whatsoever between each of you. Address each other with their rightful names. Now since the intros are all done, let''s get more acquainted shall we?" we were now in the privacy of my room. And I can''t wait to spend the rest of the night tasting the new merchandise. HAHAHA! 27 Chapter 27 "Come here, my darlings." I called and the seven angels crowded my vision. They still had clothes on and so do I but that only added more visual life to the scene. The bed in the center of my room was huge and it fully accompanied our presence with much to spare. And I truly intend to add more decoration to the remaining spaces left around my love nest. HAHAHA! I first grabbed Beatrice and kissed her full on the mouth while the rest were pleasuring themselves around my body. Two ladies who were the most experienced of my collection knew the routine and started their chore with expert hands. Mellisa and Faith began to undress my pants and help me out of my suit until I was totally naked before the seven pairs of eyes on my body. Six of the women rubbed their bodies near me while I roamed my hands to their various soft breasts and felt that they were heavenly even with clothes over them. Only Lillian was stilling herself and chose inaction unlike the rest. Very understandable because in the end, she retained her free will same as them all. My classmates were attracted by my scent and Mellisa and Faith was wise enough to know how that I''d give myriad creative punishments if they were showing nonchalance and at worst disinterest to please me while having our nightly fucking marathon. The accumulated two weeks they''ve been with me had taught them well enough and aptly learned from their errors. Well, Lillian''s a new one and time will also be a good teacher for her. Just like the two before her. HAHAHA! I looked at the girls who I had yet to fuck and said to myself that these ones will be treated differently. While the others needed continued prodding and brandishing of the stick, the four newcomers would have none of that. They all valued romance and all the silly notions it brought and quite frankly taken in by my irresistible charm. HAHAHA! Each thought that the attraction they felt towards me was equivalent to something much greater than what it really was. What na?ve dolls! HAHAHA! Even without the threat of pain and suffering, each will do anything I ask of them. Never underestimate the power of love. Or at least the illusion of it. HAHAHA! These girls will cling on to the first one who can claim their once in a lifetime sweet delicious fruity cherry. "Ahhh¡­" "Ahhh¡­" "Ahhh¡­" Sounds of lust echoed within the confines of my room. 2 fakes and 4 were real while the last one just stared at this all in silence. It mattered not. Her turn will come eventually. HAHAHA! Now time to focus on one bitch in the making. I peeled Beatrice''s uniform off and an emerald lacy bra greeted my eyes. Behind it were towering proud fuck toys that mirrored exactly in healthy amounts of tightly draped enchanting mounds of flesh. "Tap!" the covering was unhooked and I did wait for an invitation before I put one rubicund tip on my mouth. It tasted nothing short of fantastic. Just like what I imagined it would. Young and fresh. The smell of youth and promise. Beatrice''s light perfume tickled my nose that made my rock hard cock even more eager for the upcoming battle. I looked on what was happening on the side and my bitches were already naked and touching themselves to wetness. Quite eager to get my cock up their slippery pussies. HAHAHA! "Tell me Beatrice. How many boyfriends have you had before?" I asked to the girl on top of me with only her skirt and thin undies that separated my cock and her maidenhood. I purposely rubbed the tip of my dick on her clit and she moaned oh so sweetly in response. "Fifty¡­. Ahh¡­. Plus¡­" she answered while her floodgates down south were getting gently hammered by a patient invader. "Oh¡­ Why haven''t you surrendered your virginity to any of them?" I continued. Talking was part of my skill set in bed. You could conquer a woman''s body and that was good. But the moment you captured a woman''s mind, then you shall be immortal! Need I say more? HAHAHA! "I felt¡­ no attraction¡­ to any¡­ ahhhh¡­ of them¡­." Beatrice replied. So that was why she''d learned to have that godly sucking technique of hers. A mouth for her pussy. An apt remedy for the surging libidos of those youth. And it was my guess that she may have played with them at the same time. Who could have exes of those numbers at her young age of 18? HAHAHA! What an over achiever! "That''s good then. Because after tonight, you shall be mine and no one else''s." I whispered in her ears and reached down to take off the last pieces of clothes on her body. She was perfect! Flawless and creamy white skin graced my sight in full and I could not wait to fuck her every single day from here on out. I licked her neck down to her breasts and my fingers searched entry unto her tight pussy. "Ahhh¡­ That''s so good¡­ You have big long fingers, Damon." I heard her say as she rode on my hand. There were times when she would plunge in deep but I consciously backed out from her charge. HAHAHA! Let my cock do that for later. 1 minute 6 minutes 15 30 Thirty minutes of foreplay was allotted only for Beatrice''s satisfaction. The room was now filled with the distinctive smell of arousal as seven women all were ready to mate and fuck until daybreak. Yes, Lillian was now also affected by what she''d seen. Although fully clothed unlike the rest of us, her breath had taken a deeper sound with every second that passed by. Who could stay calm in this situation? 6 beautiful daughters of heaven were all lying in bed around a lone boy. The fact that I was one ugly virgin fucker only added a hot spice to the contrast in the scene. Like a scar that only added feature to the strong mien of a mighty protagonist. Ehem¡­ And yes, that''s me. HAHAHA! I was now on top of Beatrice and took her breath away with a long kiss we''ve shared. All this time, her soft hands would handle my cock gently and rub it up and down her drenched cunt. And at times, she would take a pause and press the head of my cock unto the little hooded sweet spot on top of her pussy''s entrance. "Ahhh¡­" "Ahhh¡­" "Ohhh¡­" Six women were totally immersed in the quest to get that apex of pleasure. The other 2 who faked it before also could not hold that fa?ade long enough as the gentle caresses wrought upon their own body has now turned hurried and wanting. But try as they might, all of them could not reach the end. HAHAHA! I haven''t given them permission to cum yet. With how much they''ve been stimulated, I would put my wager that their first climax of the night was going to be an EXPLOSION! HAHAHA! "Damon¡­" "Ohh¡­ Damon¡­" "Please¡­ fuck me already¡­" Beatrice asked for the umpteenth time. I had rejected her requests and continued to tease her right at this moment. But feeling the intense urge to claim this woman as my own, I whispered in her ears and said. "As you wish, my love." "YES!" "CUMMING!"1st "CUMMING!"2nd "CUMMING!"3rd "CUMMING!"4th "CUMMING!"5th "CUMMING!" 6th "CUMMING!" 7th My bitches came at the same time after I pushed my cock to the hilt of Beatrice''s tight depths. And what do you know? Even the prude Miss Lillian who kept her itch inside couldn''t help but throbbed in her seated form on the bed until she collapsed entirely on her back. HAHAHA! "Ummm¡­" I heard a moan from under me. Beatrice was now pushing her hips upwards to fuck herself on my cock. She''d also locked her lithe legs on my own in her sluggish attempts. What a greedy cunt! You just had one and you can''t wait to have more. HAHAHA! "Are you my bitch, Beatrice?" I asked while I kept my body static above her. "Yes¡­ Yes¡­ Yes¡­" she answered and was fully engrossed on the big thing lodged deep within her, stirring her insides up and exploring the uncharted places of her most intimate parts. "Say it." I added. "I''M YOUR BITCH, DAMON! I CAN BE WHATEVER YOU WANT ME TO BE!" Beatrice shouted her declaration and I sensed my cock harden even more. Now this was how it felt to have power! HAHAHA! "Then let me show you how to really fuck, my love." Was all I said and the room was occupied by nothing but only the moans of the depraved. 28 Chapter 28 "Why do I feel that those three doesn''t like you very much, Damon?" Anastasia asked as she rested her head on my shoulder. It was lunch break and we were dallying at ease while we waited for our orders. "I have the same observation, Damon." Daisy seconded on my right. "Maybe those aged ogresses don''t like young ones very much. Hehehe." Candice answered for me. She was positioned in front together with Beatrice. These bitches really knew how to take turns at getting their paws dirty on my flesh. There was not a time that I went around with no soft breasts tightly rubbing up and down my arms as I walked. HAHAHA! The week I spent training these new members of my harem proved very fruitful because they were madly hooked by me right now even without releasing the scent of constant arousal. "Fuck them! It''s their loss if they remain that way. Why don''t you just throw them away, Damon?" offered the last cunt of the group. HAHAHA! "Just let them be. They''d come around one way or another." I answered in disinterest. Those three were my conquests and I would never leave them behind after I''d introduced them to my parents. My mom would kill me. HAHAHA! "I hope so." Anastasia murmured near my ears. "Is Darren hitting on you, Daisy? I noticed that¡­" and the girls proceeded with their tasteless talks. HAHAHA! I muted them out and scrutinized the screen before my eyes. "I choose this one." i said to the invisible system. "Are you sure, host? The choice cannot be reverted after you say yes. Please choose wisely." Nomad advised. "Do it." I said in my thoughts. "Affirmative, host." Nomad replied. Acquired techniques: 1. Point Flux 2. Wisdom of the Sage 3. Unbreakable Body 4. Heaven Divide I chose this technique because I wanted to see what was out there for myself without missing the joys of being near my family. Truth be told, I was content with what I had now. Majority of the human populace were under my control and supervision. But there were those who were wise enough to cast away the joys of technology just to be able to leave my all seeing eyes. HAHAHA! But I cared not for the ants. They could not overturn the heavens with how feeble they were. Thus, with a clone I could explore the vast cosmos to my delight. And perhaps someday, I will rule over this piece of reality and be an unmatched Overlord that even that mysterious Evil God would not dare touch. HAHAHA! I recalculated every plan and any eventuality that would occur then after a breath I looked down below the unseen screen and its letters before me. 1 shop point¡­ FUCK! HAHAHA! "Show me the techniques and their corresponding shop points, Nomad." I instructed the system. "Affirmative, host." The fool replied. Techniques: 1. Eternal Eyes - could see the past, present and future. 1,000,000,000,000 sp 2. Elemental Dominion - all elements shall follow your will. 1,000,000,000,000 sp 3. Shattered Image - grants you the skill to copy any technique or natural ability that you see, touch and hear. (This is not limited to animate existences) 1,000,000,000,000 sp 4. Quintessence Shift ¨C can devour anything to evolve the user into a much improved being. (applicable to worlds) 1,000,000,000,000 sp 5. Holy Mantras of the Daoist - all words of power will be in your command. 1,000,000,000,000 sp .... A trillion lives to kill! HAHAHA! Very nice¡­ "Tally every human sinner on the list for execution, Nomad. Reduce the timer by 30 minutes." I instructed my tentative assistant. HAHAHA! I could not wait and dawdle my time away with fucking day in and day out without immediate results afterwards. Let them worlds burn! HAHAHA! They mean nothing to me at all. In the end, i shall be the reaper of their lives in the midst of this chaos. I am Death and I am coming! HAHAHA! 29 Chapter 29 "We are arriving at approximately 5 minutes, Commander." i heard the soulless voice reached my ears in its continual statement of reports. "Finally!" my thoughts wandered and looked back at the scene 10 years ago. Countless of my kind populated the void to scour the vastness of space and in our midst was our creator. Our true body and the master that we serve, Damon Everhart. Fast forward one decade and it was about time to get these legs moving again. The boredom i felt during the duration of the journey was indescribable. Although there were VR toys that would seem realistic enough to waste some of my juice on but that got boring after the ten thousandth time. Thus, i reverted back to my able hands to get medieval and dirty to diversify things up. HAHAHA! "Congratulations, Clone No. 9,364,711,813,098. You have arrived at an unknown planet teeming with life and habitation. Good luck and may you complete the quest given by our master." the computer from the compartment resounded its programmed codes. I ignored it and immediately exited the cage that had imprisoned me for a whole decade. I had the urge to smash it to pieces but held my temper down. HAHAHA! I can''t imagine how long it''d take for me to go back if i do that. "WHOOSH!" the vast warship launched again until i could neither see nor hear the unseen traces of its path. "Fresh air at last! HAHAHA!" i laughed my heart out after i totally succumbed to the overwhelming relief i felt. This continued for a full minute before only a smile remained on my face. I spread my consciousness and examined the world that i was in. "Interesting." was the word that bloomed on my mind after i noticed that there were various places in this planet that my mind can''t observe. Of course i could have applied more force and pierced the barriers that hindered my eyes but i chose not to. It was more appealing to see these places with my own two eyes. Peeking was only fun during the first few times. HAHAHA! I gazed at the distance and determined the most populated area near me. "Time to work." i muttered and in an instant, only the troubled winds marked my presence from the spot i stood once. There was not even a footprint and the tousled land that was disturbed from the landing of my handy carrier returned to their untouched states. Only the peculiar smell of fumes added a new taste to the air in the vicinity. Other than that, the rest remained the same. "It seemed that i am lucky indeed!" i stood outside the gates and relished at scene that i witnessed. "HUMANS!" i thought happily and thanked Lady Luck for her infinite mercy on me. I couldn''t imagine what my fellow clones were doing right now. Maybe they''ll be forced to mingle with those green big headed aliens or ravenous zombies and even perhaps the gigantic beasts in the records. What unfortunate bastards! HAHAHA! 30 Chapter 30 During the millions of years where man expanded in the boundless universe, they had encountered invaders of every kind. They would have been exterminated if not for the selfless sacrifices of the brave soldiers who offered their lives for humanity''s survival. Many heroes were born in that savage era until peace was earned with the blood of the many. And after a time, they explored deeper into space unto the known parts of enemy territories to offer trade and perhaps an alliance of sorts. No one came back. Not even a piece of the tin can they had used to fly over there. HAHAHA! "Hmmm. This will be perfect." i muttered and examined the quests that the lot of us replicates were given. 1. Find techniques, abilities, skills, scrolls, or any of that nature which concerns primarily on the subject about the soul. 2. Capture any women with the following standards... a. the daughter of heaven b. epitome of beauty c. a maiden d. the pride of Eve e. the envy of men and women alike f. hotness meter 10 out 10 g. beauty meter 10 out 10 h. could enchant a man witho..."and the list went on and on. The fucker! HAHAHA! Always thinking with his other head. But i was not one to blame since i have also that particular trait. But what angers me much was the addendum on the last. (you can''t fuck any of these women, touch them and you will not die, only eternal suffering awaits your honored self, p.s. please choose wisely) In the end, we could only fuck ourselves. After hearing this, some of my twins decided to rebel and they turned to dust before they could even say, "Fuck You Very Much Daddy!" HAHAHA! What did they expect? Although we were made in the same likeness and image of our Maker, that definitely did not mean that we were equal in any case or form. We were mere toys for Him. A tool to do His bidding. One that Damon Everhart would erase without a shred of hesitation or compassion. Thus, we survivors wizened up after the bloody demonstration of power. Who would want to die next after just being brought out into life? HAHAHA! And i could never forget the last words of that Man be he allowed us to search every corner of this universe. "You are my bitches. What are you?" Damon Everhart asked in a soft voice. "We are your bitches, Damon!" and all of us answered like the cunts we were. HAHAHA! We shared part of his knowledge and knew exactly how our Creator thinks. "Very good. I see what you see and i know every single thing you perceive in that puny brain of yours. So explore this endless void and conquer everything in my stead. And even if it takes you an eternity to do it, i care not. I shall seal the heavens and make this my own. My domain. My sanctuary. HAHAHA!" and what followed was the longest and loudest laughter i had ever heard in my young life. Hmmm. I guess I should learn how to mimic that annoying laughter of my master. HAHAHA! 31 Chapter 31 I thought about my enigmatic Maker and wondered how he became the way he was right now. Then i banished the unwanted thoughts completely after i felt an eerie feeling crawl down my skin. HAHAHA! "Is that you, master?" i asked but no one answered. Typical. HAHAHA! Then let me get this party going. The luminescent facade that hid my body disappeared from view to completely reveal my form to anyone who has eyes on their heads. HAHAHA! "Halt!" "Ten bronze coins to enter!" an armored soldier barred my path into the city. My eyes scanned the barricade and i saw the tall imposing walls that hindered my path towards further progress inside. "I don''t understand what you''re saying? What was that?" I said after the moron asked me with some language that hadn''t been written yet. Or at least wasn''t recorded on the list of the available known languages I brought up with me. "Computer, analyze the language and¡­" "SPY!" "SLASH!" and that was when all hell broke loose. HAHAHA! The soldier brandished his long sword and took a swipe at me. I would have been certainly decapitated if not for the clear translucent barrier that enclosed my body inside its safe haven. "Wait up! Wait! This is only just a mere misunderstanding! We don''t have to¡­" I started to reason out. "Arrows!" but the big guy shouted some gibberish. It was after a few breaths that the moonlit lands turned even darker with the shadows casted upon the multiples fast projectiles that were aiming down my head. Tap Tap Tap! But same as the last. All were proven ineffective against my handy battle suit. Try harder fools! HAHAHA! I laughed at my unseen assailants inside. "A cultivator?! Call the City Lord! Quickly!" they roared the same trash talks and did not stop raining arrows on my good self. "Hmmm. Am I that ugly enough to be hated on sight?" I lamented within. "Language completely analyzed... Adding the data to the list of known languages in the library¡­" the voice clearly registered in my ears which gave me at least a modicum of breathing space from all this debacle caused by a simple misunderstanding. If I had known this to happen, then I would have brought a translator with me. At least that moronic can will be eating this rain of arrows for me. HAHAHA! "I come in peace! Let me talk to your¡­" and my voice stopped at that last word before I felt the world turned upside down a couple of times until it stabilized after a few tumbles here and there. FUCK! What the hell just happened?! I wanted to speak but deemed my efforts wasted. I could not even breath much more move my jaw and make words from nothing. HAHAHA! My last vision was that of a 28-year-old body standing with tight jeans and fitting white t shirt with great abs plastered clearly on the surface of the upper garment. "Is that me? Where''s my shades and cool black cap?" a hollow question echoed at the back of my mind but none returned to answer me back to clarify things up. HAHAHA! "But I''m right he¡­" I added in observation but simply couldn''t finish up the words. These were my last thoughts before everything went dark. One and O in favor of the home team. HAHAHA! 32 Chapter 32... "Congratulations on experiencing your first death, Clone No. 9,364,711,813,098." a voice greeted my ears. FUCK! Did I really die? I tried to recall how I went down but I got nothing important in the end. What a loser. HAHAHA! My vision scanned the area I was in and quickly noticed the lush foliage of green hues that gave their beautiful reflection at my eyes. Is this heaven? Hmmmm. Maybe I should just stay here. HAHAHA! Seemed like nothing could get hurt me inside the safety of this place. "Who are you?" I asked at the voice that welcomed me. These geeks all sound the same. "I am Nomad. Your friendly neighborhood computer." the moron tried to deliver some humor. To be honest, it did impress me a bit. HAHAHA! "I see. So you visit me again, my master''s able quest giver." I replied and thought at this stupid can that gave me nothing but zero information. This was the second AI inside the compartment of my warship. It would pop up every now and then to dazzle me with its nonsense but I did not let each opportunity go to waste. I used every method to gain even a tiny bit of material about my master from it. But sadly, its programs were even more complicated than what my ten-year-old brain could handle. HAHAHA! "That I am! HAHAHA!" it responded with a cringe laughter. WTF! Does this piece of wires and circuitry also want to mimic my master? What has the world become today? HAHAHA! "So Nomad... what can you give me? And is this heaven?" I wanted to get something out of this confusing situation. "This is not heaven, you fool! HAHAHA! Here, look at your techniques." the invisible can answered me back. And immediately afterwards, a screen appeared before my eyes with texts that accompanied the nice presentation of the layout. Acquired techniques: 1. Point Flux ¨C access granted 2. Wisdom of the Sage ¨C access denied 3. Unbreakable Body ¨C access denied 4. Heaven Divide ¨C access denied 5. Eternal Eyes ¨C access denied 6. Elemental Dominion ¨C access denied 7. Shattered Image ¨C access denied 8. Quintessence Shift ¨C access denied 9. Holy Mantras of the Daoist ¨C access denied ....... The fuck! I could count more than 20 unlocked techniques but all I was given permission to use was only the first. Great! What a good master I have! HAHAHA! "Thank you, master!" I muttered under my breath to be in the safe side. Just in case. HAHAHA! "So what does this technique Point Flux do?" I asked once more and pretended to not hear the taunt which accompanied the robotic shit''s designation of me. These hurtful words meant nothing. This was the only choice of the weak. To suck it up and swallow the torment in stride. I don''t know how I began to think this way but I was sure that my personality and that of my master was not that far off. After all, he was my father and mother all in one body. Now that was a weird image to conjure up. HAHAHA! The screen flashed once and its texts scattered, then reassembled once more to create another scene entirely. Point Flux - this ability could grant the user mastery over time. It could only go back and not forward. (if the user was killed, would return to a previous save point instantly or stay in the user''s domain in a limbo where time does not begin nor end.) What a godlike technique! HAHAHA! "Can I ask something, Nomad?" I said when I regained my composure after a whole five-minute revelry. The things I wanted to do raced before my mind and I was thrilled with how I can get to make them a reality. "Depends on the question, idiot! HAHAHA! But since I am feeling a bit generous today, I will hear your tiny brain speak its insignificant troubles. And let this guru guide your thoughts back to where it came from. Back inside that rusty brain of yours! HAHAHA! State your problem, Ugly Faced Duck!" the fucker replied. "Thank you, Sage Nomad." I rode its fantasies in full. What do I have to lose, right? HAHAHA! "I want to know if I can fuck a girl in this world? Or is that forbidden by the master?" I finally related the trouble I had for a long time. Although before, I could fuck myself in VR games and at times use my divine hands to paint every part of the warship with milk, but that was a mere play at make believe. They might have seemed and felt real during the length of the show but it gave a sad taste after it ended. It only brought nothing but emptiness in the aftermath of each session. And now that I was here in a world with live breathing humans within, I would indeed be a fool and an idiot if I did not experience how it was to fuck a real woman. "DANDALANDANNNNN!" "Drum rolls!" the blockhead continued to tease me for a full minute before silence graced us once more. Guess it was time for the verdict. HAHAHA! 33 Chapter 33 "Are you ready to hear the wise advice of the learned?" the metal trash continued to act on its delusions. "Yes." I answered briefly. "Very good. This would take at least 3 months to finish so you better keep your ears open. Where do I begin? Oh yeah, that''s right. At the very start! HAHAHA! Once upon a time, there was¡­" and I had no choice but to hear some more nonsense from the ghostly fuck. Exactly 3 years later¡­ "To make the long story short, the answer would be yes. You can fuck a woman as long as she does not have all qualities that was specified by the host. And that concludes our lesson for today! HAHAHA! Do I hear someone''s heart breaking in joy?" the fool asked but I did not spend another second of my time to hear useless garbage anymore. The gods above knew that I''ve had enough of it to last me a lifetime already. HAHAHA! Now it was time to go back. Although this place didn''t let me die in hunger or thirst but I still missed the feel and taste of food in my mouth. I was on an imaginary starvation at the moment. HAHAHA! "See you around, Wise Sage!" I bade the unseen AI farewell. It was not a good idea to antagonize someone who might be a good ally in the future. Nomad wasn''t that bad at all. If it only lessened the flood of rubbish that came off its metallic mouth. HAHAHA! I smiled and thought of a point in time to return to. My vision blurred and shortly afterwards, I was back in admiring the scene of the past. To where the city gates decorated my vision in full with no one else but me in the immediate vicinity of the area. "What a good night to be alive." I whispered inaudibly and marveled at the bright moon above. I hadn''t noticed this season of the day before because of the automatic lighting that my battle suit afforded. So that was why this place appeared so deserted. I muttered. "Computer, check for any person or persons with different energy signatures from the rest of the populace inside the city." I said out loud but my voice carried no further than an arm''s reach. "Found 1 match to the search. Target''s location is approximately 1.4 kilometers north of your position." my capable assistant in the sky responded after three breaths. "Show me the image of the target." I instructed again and whistled promptly in appreciation. What appeared before my eyes was the elegant form of a woman. She was seated in a lotus position with her eyes closed in meditation. The sensors picked up the heat from her body and around her figure as it rose steadily with every breath she took. Although I could not see her face but the sexy curves of her body promised much more than my wild imaginings. I felt my cock hardened at the first woman I saw in years. Hmmm¡­ First real woman figure¡­ But who cares, right? It was the same difference after all. HAHAHA! Judging from what I saw at the last moments before I welcomed my untimely death, these people did not rely on guns or any apparent technology. They were old school with swords and arrows. But that can''t be right since my battle suit was torn with but a single engagement and with me not knowing how it happened. It took only a flash to bypass my defenses. One that could even stay unscathed amidst a nuclear blast at point blank. The information I gathered was very contradictory. Well, time to call for mama''s help again. HAHAHA! "Computer, show records that matched beings with energy signatures equal to or closest to what the woman is currently exuding." I ordered my able tool. "Searching database¡­ Found 7,379,206 possible matches¡­ Acquiring the most viewed one¡­ Playing video clip in 3 2 1¡­" the computer on my warship responded in a timely manner and what followed was a battle for the ages. Human Supreme vs Alien Supreme! Hmmm¡­ I looked around to look for popcorns but found none. FUCK! I should have brought lots of snack food with me. But well, maybe next time! HAHAHA! 34 Chapter 34 "BANG!" the heavens quaked and the void rippled amidst the chaotic forces that ran freely between two combatants. One side numbered in the trillions before while the other only a measly thousand. But within a span of one day, only these two mighty warriors stood to face one another. The rest had all been slain with each other''s respective hands. HAHAHA! I admired the wise thoughts of them both as they made sure that none of their foe''s subordinates returned alive to fight another day. "Go back, Flame Sovereign. This domain is so vast. Why take an interest in this little piece of heaven we''ve made for ourselves?" I heard one of the two speak aloud. My perspective originated particularly at this man. A boy really. His face spoke of immaturity and innocence which was in direct contrast to the serious words he uttered. This boy wore a modish business suit as it fully decorated his figure with a formal grace that cannot be owned by a being his age. And aside from the appearance of youth, only his hair the color of silver made a pronounced peculiarity unto his person. What a cool child! I muttered as I watched the scene unfold before my eyes. "CRACK!" and I imagined the pretend pop of corns while I chew an empty mouth during the play. HAHAHA! "You are mere beasts, Alexis. Your kind deserve no place in existence. Kindly surrender and serve us well. A destiny your people were meant to be from the very beginning. Slaves." the video captured clearly the response of the opposite party. This one wore a flashy robe with the colors of blood and fire as motif unto his long gown. He wore his raven hair long and in his eyes were the spews of crimson amidst the darkness of the void. "We only want to live and be at peace with everyone. Can we at least be friends and be good neighbors in this vast universe? You should know that your kind and mine are not the only beings of power in this film of reality." the boy replied. "You''re right. We also want peace. And that''s exactly why we''re doing this. Talk is for the hopeful, Alexis. A thing that I no longer have nor had any wish to regain." the man muttered. "You are ill, Flame Sovereign. Is that why they''re throwing you under the bus?" "HAHAHA! A good one. I don''t know what a bus is but I get your point, Alexis. Indeed, that''s precisely why I''m throwing myself to fight in battle. Not them! But this is my decision! Mine alone!" "You came here to die." "I came here to die. But I will not be alone. Come Alexis, join me in eternal slumber!" and then the battle between the last survivors began. HAHAHA! There were many explosions and the screen in my front blurred and shattered with countless space debris that resulted from this epic war. And I relished this battle to the end. This was a thousand times better than the movies! HAHAHA! 6 days later¡­ "BOOM!" a last showcase of might and magic rocked the emptiness of space. The boy has now turned into a gigantic black mass. A true monster that caused destruction with every swipe of its sharp claws and large energy expulsions it emitted from its horrendous mouth. While the man sat with his legs crossed as 8 suns surrounded his body in the void. His form was resplendent like a god facing a monster in a battle for supremacy. "That was a good fight. HAHAHA! Thank you, Alexis. And I''m sorry it had to be this way. Farewell." the man said his last before the brightness of his presence dimmed until he, along with his summoned eight creations, vanished in nihility and breathed no more. "Show yourself!" the monster cried out loud. But try as he might, nothing answered him as his life force was steadily fading with every passing second. "You were careless, Alexis of New Earth." a voice echoed in the vacancy of space. "There¡­ will be¡­ others¡­ after me¡­ Y¡­" the monster muttered in strain and shortly after, his body crumbled to dust and scattered to parts unknown. What was left in his place was a tiny item. A weapon. A dagger of death. And a breath after, there was a cloaked figure who materialized from nowhere. He recaptured the dagger, then turned around to look directly at the screen. "Serve us or die. That is your only choice, mortals." this was the last words before the display before me turned dark. I paused and asked aloud. "How am I going to fight against that?" HAHAHA! 35 Chapter 35 "Beam me down to that place." I instructed the bodiless mind after stretching my limbs out. These six days I did nothing but watch, pause, eat and repeat the cycle. In fact, I only took a bath once in that duration. Of course I remedied that malady after I was done watching the hyped movie. HAHAHA! Now I was back to game mode. I put my poker face on and readied myself for another splurge at this unknown new world. "Hmmm. Now I like this place better than the last." I muttered and strolled into the unfenced abode of the untrained. What fool would try to go again at that previous landmark? HAHAHA! That city would give me nothing but more deaths. And even though I had practically infinite lives to play with but that didn''t mean that I was masochistic enough to enjoy the pain of passing. One death was enough for me. It was a disturbing experience. One that I don''t want to replicate anytime soon. "Greetings, master! To what do we owe the honor of your visit?" one man amongst the throng of people who crowded me from afar addressed me in a respectful manner. These mob of men, women and children followed me since my birthed from nowhere in the center of this collection of humble huts. A pitiful state compared to the grandeur of the city I saw when I first stepped upon this planet. "I come here to give aid. Bring me to a place of shade." I replied to the old man who prostrated before me. The rest of his people was confused by this action. Some followed while others just stood there dumbly. But I cared not for what they did or didn''t do. I just came here for one purpose alone. To fuck! HAHAHA! Well, perhaps maybe gain some bronze coins to gain entry into the city. Of course my good computer tried duplicating a copy from a coin we''ve seen below but when we got to the point of etching the symbol in the middle of a copper metal, it always imploded and wrecked the whole thing asunder. What the fuck does that symbol even mean? I once shouted at myself. But the computer only answered that data wasn''t enough for a conclusive inference. HAHAHA! I thank the smart tool all the same. It had kept me company in the long years of travel and if truth be told, I was indeed thankful for its calming presence. It was quite comfortable to have someone to talk to in moments where I question my identity and existence in the grand scheme of things. In the end, I just soothed my soul, if I had one, and admonished it for the umpteenth time. You''re just a fucking clone! Why think all this shit up? HAHAHA! "Thank you for your boundless kindness, master! Please follow me." the old man rose up and beckoned me gently to a house which was a tad better than the rest. "Master! Your clothes!" I heard the voice of a little child and turned back to follow the source of the sound. "Shut up! Little Jack! I apologize for my son''s behavior, master!" a woman said as she bowed her head to the ground in supplication. She was middle aged now but I thought that she might have been a pleasing sight when she was younger. "It''s okay. Tell me, what about my clothes Little Jack?" I replied and tried to appear as noble as I could muster. I wore a perfect imitation of the sun wielder''s robes in the clip and I was so proud of my otherworldly attire. "Don''t!" the mother whispered in a clearly audible voice. HAHAHA! But the innocent child was honest like the angels above the firmaments. "You have my poo poo on them! Hehehe¡­" the boy smiled and pointed at my excellent expensive looking robes. "THE FUCK!" HAHAHA! 36 Chapter 36 "Usher the last one out, Peter." I said to the old man. Although the event in the morning stained my great entrance, i did not let it ruin the rest of my day. A hasty shower and a new set of freshly made mystical robes did that trick easily. I sighed and had an excessive urge to stand and stretch my limbs out but when I remembered to keep a doughty fa?ade in, i stayed still to provide the illusion of a preternatural expert. I gazed at the opened windows and saw that the day was now showing the last of its lights which signified the end of another cycle. I was tired amidst the countless inspections and wanted nothing but close my eyes and sleep. But that would have to come for later. I still have to await the prize at the end of this quest. "As you wish, master!" Peter hastily called the family of my last patient and carried the sick out of my sight. I lost count of the made up names of diseases I conjured but my cure only really consisted of one thing. A vaccine of nano medicine. The people who got injected today will have no problem living up to a hundred years of life, easy. A prodigious equivalent for a mere bronze coin of recompense. Especially when the most common payment for checkups and healing in these parts of the world was one silver coin or a thousand bronze coins. I shook my head at the fate of these poor people. "Are you tired, master? We already prepared your lodging for the night in one of the residence." Peter offered, same as the meal that I tactfully declined. I can''t imagine how their food would taste like after seeing how deprived these people were. I certainly did not lack these amenities myself and I even decided to give them a hundred boxes of ready to eat meals which won me the hearts of this community. "Yes. I would love that, Peter. Thank you." I answered and stood to follow the old man out of the house. The neighborhood was dark and all I could see were the lights coming off the houses within while outside rendered anyone else basically walking under the shadows of this moonless night. "I will have someone outside to guard your doors for the evening, master. Is there anything else we could offer you?" Peter asked after he guided me inside my chambers. It was clean and scented candles scattered beautifully inside the room that I was in. It definitely has more art in each placement than anything else I saw in my whole short life. Far from what I used to sleep, in the cold humming compartments of the warship. "Thank you, Peter. But I want to rest now." was my only reply. But deep inside, I was truly anticipating on what would come next. "Goodnight, master!" Peter said lastly and went out together with the flaming torch in his hand. "Now that the stage is set. All I have to do is wait." I muttered with a smile and rested on the bed in suspense. 1 hour 2 hours 3 hours After the third hour passed, my expected visitor came true according to plan. At twelve of midnight on the dot. She wore a face scarf that covered everything but her eyes. They were the color of sapphire and even with my eyes closed, everything registered clearly thanks to the battle suit and the technology it afforded me. Her whole dress hugged her body tightly while her proud milky breasts were pushed up to entice any man''s fantasy. "Are you awake, master?" was her first words. And same as my imagination, even her voice sounded so delicate and pure. A maiden that would serve a worthy object of the lunacy of many. I opened my eyes and felt my heart raced for what was to come. When I finally witnessed the magnificent image of her loveliness, not with the aid of some equipment but my own, I couldn''t help but wonder, "Is she the one? The one who''s going to finally pop my cherry?" HAHAHA! 37 Chapter 37 "Why have you come, Aurora?" my voice was calm and I gave a good imitation of one who ruled the heavens and everything under it, beneath the soles of my feet. "How do you know my name?" she asked in a shocked voice and took a step back. But after a breath, Aurora regained that lost footing, then examined me with her eyes blazing with excitement and curiosity. I don''t have to read her mind, not that I know how to, HAHAHA! in order to know what''s beyond the veils of her flesh. This was the look of awe and marvel. Something only those who wielded power and fame would be blessed enough to encounter these kind of situations. I could tell her to ride my cock raw right now and I knew she would gladly oblige me, all too willingly. "The world of the arcane are beyond what you mortals could ever dream of comprehending, Aurora. Knowing names are but mere tricks of the joker. They mean nothing in the magical life that I tread upon." I answered mysteriously. My hands were now on the back of my head as I calmly waited for things to unfold before my eyes. I smiled when I recalled how I have arrived at this exact moment. The computer on my warship scanned the world, per my command, and searched specifically for a woman who was not satisfied in her station in life. One who had yet to sate the wanderlust in her soul and would do anything just to escape the lackluster life they were living. Of course there were multiple matches during my search but I chose this girl because she was the fairest of them all. HAHAHA! "I want to see that world and experience them all for myself. Can you let me come with you, master?" Aurora said as she was enchanted by what she assumed I could offer. "You should know what that kind of life would mean to a beautiful woman like you, Aurora. Are you willing surrender everything to me?" I spoke in a soft voice. "Yes. Please take me with you, master! I will give all of my life to you." she pledged and simulated her father''s action earlier this morning. She bowed deep that made her delicious milky white breasts even more pronounced. And my cock did not fail to stay still in this lovely presentation of allegiance. "Stand up, Aurora." I instructed and she heeded my words as if they were mandates from a god. "Tell me. Do you trust me, Aurora?" my voice was hypnotizing amidst the silence of the flickering candles. The whispers seemed loud in the confines of the room. And only the increasing tempo of her breaths decorated the scene in full which aptly stimulated my saluting organ to an even firmer show of attention. "Yes, master. I do." Aurora didn''t fail me as she uttered the words I expected to hear. "Undress for me, Aurora." I said again and what happened next banished every VR fapping episode from my mind. Those artificial sights could never ever come close to the visions of reality. HAHAHA! 38 Chapter 38 "Come." I invited to my sweet first cunt and gave a comforting smile to the girl. She was now truly naked and her flesh was exquisite to the sight. Her breasts hang lewdly and I could see that her nipples on top of them were already swollen in a pinkish hue. Aurora was indeed as aroused as I am. Not that I blame her because I knew exactly how I affected the female specie with how I look tonight. Gone were the big eyes and crooked nose. Even my slanted teeth got repaired by the use of the present technology aboard my warship. I looked perfectly like a model in men''s magazine with the enticing sweet smile and the face of an innocent tempter. Even my firm muscles got transformed to excellence and give me a body that was sculpted particularly to matched against the deities in myths. And I also did not leave behind my hulking dick down below. From the size of a mere 8 inches, I''d have it upgraded to 10 with a girth from 6 inches to 8. Any woman I would fuck would truly be broken completely with my huge pussy wrecker. "You are the most handsome man I laid my eyes on, master." Aurora said after our eyes were just centimeters from each other. She was now above my clothed self while I snaked my arms gently behind her soft body. "You''re also beautiful, Aurora." I whispered and rose to taste her red supple lips. And Fuck! She tasted ever better than what I had imagined. Of course I thought that with how drastic this place was, the girls didn''t know how to property take care of themselves. But no, I had this misconception broken along my presumption of this community. Her mouth smelt of lemons and honey. Even her saliva smelled of the purity of her youth. I lapped everything up and taught her tongue in mine in a fun contest of supremacy. "Ahhhhh!" I heard her first moan in the night when I roamed my right hand down her bushy wet pussy. It seemed like they kept their hairs untouched down there and left it for their man to explore the virgin islands to their hearts'' desires. "Lie down, Aurora." I said after we''ve been in this position for more than ten minutes. If only I really had powers such as that alien in the void, then I would have promptly incinerated my remarkable robes to nothingness. That''d be too cool. But alas, I was a mortal with nothing but my cock as my pride. HAHAHA! I stood from the bed and slowly took off the remaining barriers between my flesh and hers. I did not apply haste to my movements so as to retain my guise as an experienced expert in these lands. "You''re so big!" Aurora exclaimed when she saw my gigantic tool below my waist. I looked at fear and uncertainly crossed her eyes and I did not move from my spot until I held her eyes with my own. "You can still go back, Aurora. I don''t want to force you into something you are having doubts with proceeding." I said as if her indecision mattered little to me. But deep inside I wished and prayed that she''d push through with it. DAMN! Pretending to be a mighty adept was truly hard! "No! I can do this! I will do this! You can do anything you want with me, master¡­ Just please¡­ Be gentle¡­" and her words were magic to my ears. Time to plow the overgrown fields. HAHAHA! 39 Chapter 39 "Don''t worry. The pain shall only be a passing one. After tonight, you will only feel nothing else but euphoria during our coupling, Aurora." I assured her and joined her on the bed. "Hmmm¡­" I kissed her once more and rubbed the tip of my ginormous cock on her pussy. Up and down, back and forth, I tested the limits of how far she could take my teasing. "Ahhhh!" she moaned oh so sweetly after I pressed the head of my dick on her tiny nubbin as it hardened from all the stimuli it was receiving. My chest smashed her big breasts flat but she did not feel the pressure of my body while she was caught into the moment of my expert caress. I concluded that the countless hours of practice in those virtual reality games hasn''t gone to waste at how easy I was toying with Aurora''s body. With every lick and pinch, she would not fail to deliver the reaction I expected. Her moans and cries of desire serenaded the room and I was sure that if there really was a guard that stood outside the house, then he or she would be a silent witness amidst the erotic tryst that was currently happening in the darkness of the night. "I love you, master!" she couldn''t stand but say after I moved down towards her navel and latched greedily unto her fragrant pussy. "I love you too, Aurora¡­" I replied while still sucking and licking her moist flower of love. "Ohhhhh¡­" and she cooed in tune with the vibrations caused by the words I mumbled down below. "It''s so dirty!" Aurora covered her face when I surfaced from my deep explorations. "No, it''s not. You will never be sullied in my eyes, Aurora." was my only response and I took her breath away with a fierce kiss that I granted her. I was sure that she could taste herself on my mouth but I cared not. Even my face turned shiny from all the juices I''d garnered from the recent pussy ice cream which I slurped every inch of. "Are you ready to be a woman, Aurora?" I asked after I could not wait anymore to fuck my first real woman. "Yes, master. Take me. I am yours." she responded dreamily and I was not a fool to wake her up from the feeling of ecstasy she was experiencing. I knew well enough that that would change soon enough with my next move. I held my raging cock with my right hand and pointed at her drenched petals after the bush parted on itself to the side. "AHHHHHH!" she roared in pain after I pushed inside in one mighty thrust. And after that act of conquest, I stilled myself and concentrated on the wet clutching flesh that surrounded my cock in full. I looked down and witnessed the exciting image of her pussy stretching grotesquely wide to accommodate my cock entirely. I wanted nothing but to fuck her like a rabbit in heat but I held these impulses down. I don''t want to have my toy broken in trauma after only the first taste of the forbidden fruit of the flesh. So I waited and let her totally adjust to my prodigious size. When she got used to the alien membrane that invaded her depths, I finally started inching out one centimeter at a time. "Ahhhhhh!" she moaned so lovely and her sweet voice engorged my meat stick even more. "Ohhhhhh¡­ Don''t move, master¡­ Please¡­ It hurts¡­" I heard her plead in my ears but her suffering had only renewed the flame in my loins. The inside of her cunt would clung tightly on my dick as it held dearly on its conqueror like it was hesitant to give up its sojourn. I paid no heed to her requests but only moved in reaction to the calling of my needs. "PAK!" "PAK!" "PAK!" "AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" And the rigorous sounds of fucking finally echoed in the night as two virgins rejoiced in the amazing pleasures of the flesh. HAHAHA! 40 Chapter 40 "Halt!" "Ten bronze coins to enter!" an armored soldier barred my path into the city. "Here''s twenty coins, master." the beautiful lady on my left answered the soldier and lent the requirements for our passage while I stood to appear as dignified as I could. Aurora was the one who carried my hard earned 201 bronze coins from yesterday and it was my job to look unperturbed by worldly things. But I did know that it would have been better to arrive with antique carriages like the rest on the line. In the end, I just shook my head and lamented the foregone grand entrance I had wanted. Can''t really introduce them monster trucks in this dilapidated world. "You may pass!" "Where will we go master?" Aurora asked after we walked for five minutes in the vast expanse of the city. Tall structures blessed our sight and the inside was a sea of people and commerce. It thrived with life this early in the morning. "Our feet shall serve as our guide towards our aim, Aurora. One needs to be patient to get to where they want to be." I answered in nonchalance and kept the persona I adopted to perfection. "Coiling dragon root for sale! Only 100 silver! I have only 3 in stock!" "Lost cultivation manual of a lost era! Forbidden Sutra of the Seer! First come, first serve! Accepts Item trades only! Coins are not allowed!" the merchants all advertised their wares as they called for the attention of the masses along the busy streets. We also passed by these areas and I quickly concluded on how poor I was in this planet. Should I rob ordinary people? No! I shook my head and immediately dismissed the idea. I was not a crooked bandit. Those people like the ones I met yesterday were also living hard lives themselves. "Computer, show me the map of this city." I instructed with my mind and a clear depiction of the planet was zoomed before my eyes. "Why is that place marked green?" I asked. "You have already taken an influence on that area and its people, Clone No. 9,364,711,813,098. It is your duty to safeguard your dominion until everything on this little rock shall be the host''s domain and no others. Get it now?" a familiar sarcastic answer responded instead. "Hello there, Wise Sage Nomad! Can you point me to the right direction and show me to a hospital in this city?" I replied cleverly. And after a breath, an arrow appeared before my eyes, indicating the directions which to follow. "Thank you!" I exclaimed in my mind and looked at the gorgeous woman beside me. She was perhaps 18 or so but the delicate features on her face would guise her much younger than her current age. I felt the stirrings of another erection and to think that I had fucked her a second time just an hour earlier. This is bad. I was getting addicted to the lures of the flesh already. Well, fuck it! There''s no time like the present. HAHAHA! 41 Chapter 41 "What''s wrong, master? Are you thinking about doing that thing again?" Aurora asked after she was used to this kind of look from me already. It was the kind of gaze which spouted off flames of naked desire. One she experienced twice in the short span of mere hours. "I am only appreciating beauty worth noting, Aurora. You are very lovely today." I skillfully deflected. Lewd admissions were for the foolish hearts. And I was not one of those crass bastards. I belong to the gentleman class through and through. I held my yearnings down and consoled myself. I could fuck her later tonight. Now was the time to make my presence known in this city and make some more money. "Let''s go, Aurora." I led the way while my sexy companion followed me silently behind. "Who are you?" an old man asked after we got to our destination. This was a big building with cleaner ambience that the rest of the city. It accompanied a serene aura of healing and health. "I want to use my knowledge as a resident doctor in this abode of the sick." I answered sagely and the old man scrutinized my form with clear piercing eyes. "So you are a healer? Come, come. Welcome, Master?" the old man asked and waited for me to fill in the blanks. "You can call me Master Clone No. 9,364,711,813,098. That is my name." I was forced to say my horrid designation because I really can''t do otherwise. Our brilliant maker programmed us to say these lengthy inhumane name to perhaps remind us emulations of who and what we were. A mere copy of his divine self. I shook my head to set the negative thoughts aside. Lamenting my identity was an exercise of futility. "Greetings, Master! I am Old Man Dylan. You can address me as Dylan. I''m one of the keepers in this establishment. Please come with me." Dylan hobbled inside and I followed him with measured strides. "Sister Roselyn, we have a new healer in the city. This is¡­" the old man introduced me but failed to remember the exact numbers of my name. Not that I blamed him. If the information was not ingrained into my brain, I too, would have trouble recalling the strings of numbers that composed my sorry identity. "Hello there, Sister Roselyn. I am Master Clone No. 9,364,711,813,098. I hope I can lend my assistance in this temple of healing." I smiled at the veiled lady and inspected the lovely curvaceous figure that her robes failed to hide beneath them. I watched her pause for words the moment she raised her head from her seated form. "Sister?" I called to wake her up from her dazed state. I was already used to these kind of reactions from the female specie the moment i entered the city. And to think that a holy maiden would still be affected by my munificent charm pleased me to no end. "Hi." was all she uttered after some time. Will I fuck a devout servant of these lands? Let''s see. HAHAHA! 42 Chapter 42 "Who is this?" Sister Roselyn asked after she noticed that I was not alone in my quest. Jealous so fast, aren''t we? "She''s my attendant. Her name is Aurora." I replied. "Good morning, Sister." my bitch amply greeted the veiled sexy woman. "A pleasant morning to you too, Aurora." the sister put some fake life on her voice and stood up. "Come with me, Master Clone." Roselyn cleverly shortened my name and led me towards one of the rooms inside the hospital. "He is Mr. Du. He''s been practically in and out of this place due to fever. All of the healers had tried to cure him but ultimately failed in the end. Please treat his sickness, Master Clone." Sister Roselyn was testing my abilities. Open your eyes and learn cunt. HAHAHA! "Let me, Sister." I answered promptly and sat beside the weak sleeping man. I touched his forehead and pressed roughly and noted that even this deliberate disturbance hasn''t woken him up which would indicate how deep his ailments had assailed his faculties already. "High temperature¡­" "Lack of response¡­" "Erratic heartbeat¡­" I listed these obvious things and checked my patient''s palm for his pulse. "I have a treatment for this disease. It''s caused by small insects in the wild called Mosquito Tigers!" the art of making names was still strong in me. HAHAHA! "Please bring me a glass of water." I said my diagnoses and looked at the expectant faces of my audience. "At once, Master Clone!" Dylan replied and quickly left the scene to get what I asked for. "Here you are, Master." the old man reported and lent me one glass of cold water. I took a syringe from the concealed pockets within my impeccable attire and pressed a drop of nanobot medicine unto the liquid. Then rubbed the contaminated water upon the body of the sick man. "Hmmm. All done." I sighed deep and took the image of a weary scientist. "But¡­ Where are you¡­" Sister Roselyn called for me after I stood up and turned my back on the slumbering patient. "My body feels light¡­" I heard the tentative words of the sick man and I smiled while continuing my prance of victory. "You can start visiting the patients, Master Clone. Thank you for your service. The Radiant Church shall offer you half of the payments with every sick person you heal." Sister Roselyn said after she saw how effective I was in healing those who were afflicted. "Thank you, Sister. This is my calling and I shall do my best in helping those in need of my service." 2nd patient 10th patient 333rd patient "Is he still not stopping?" Sister Roselyn asked Old Man Dylan. "I guess not yet, Sister." The old man replied. "With the way he''s been going, we would run out of sick patients by night time." Roselyn muttered as she looked at the bright angry sun outside the structure. "Why don''t you take a rest, Master Clone." Sister Roselyn suggested behind me. "I''m almost done, Sister. A second. And I''m good." I replied and turned around to look at the beautifully sculpted maiden before me. I swiftly roamed my vision on her body until I stopped intently at her eyes. "620 patients cured and accounted for." I announced with a smile and awaited her reaction. "You still have one more patient left to see, Master Clone No. 9,364,711,813,098." I heard a voice reached my ears and I couldn''t help but feel all the hairs on my body straightened up in attention until a hot breeze shrouded my being to erase every fiber of hair on my body. FUCK! Even the hairs on my balls went bald. HAHAHA! 43 Chapter 43 "Greetings, City Lord!" Sister Roselyn was the first one to react and properly treated the newcomer with profound respect. While I reached down and materialized my cool black cap from beneath my robes. I put in on my bald head then observed the fucking slut who made my body as smooth as a baby''s. "You may rise." the cunt said after she saw the bowed heads of her audience but her vision retained their attention solely on my person. But I looked at her with my back straight and proud. Dream on if you think you could make me blink, fucker! "Welcome, City Lord! Do you perhaps need some treatment on you or a family member?" I asked frankly to the woman who wore majestic robes. Though her garments failed in comparison to what I wore tonight. Only the aura of power that shrouded her in rosy light added mystique unto herself that I could never dream to imitate naturally. What a showoff! "Yes. I have need of your service, Shaman of the Far East." she replied and looked at me with eyes bleeding with fire. "Very well. Follow me." I turned my back and took off the cap on my head to reveal long lustrous blood hairs that was vastly different from the one I sported when I got here. This bitch may have call me a shaman when she noticed the automatic regeneration of mane on my head so I had adapted quickly and dispensed one that certainly followed the trend of men''s hairstyle in most of the parts of this world. "It is not for me, Shaman. You will have to follow me." I heard her voice and a force stopped my steps to further move away from the spot I stood. I turned around and could see the crimson robes she wore flowing quite delicately behind her attractive back. "Very well. I will come back once I''m done with my business on the city lord''s mansion, Sister Roselyn. See you later." I bade my goodbyes on the veiled woman and followed the arrogant lady out of the hospital. Aurora carried her role as my good attendant and mirrored my steps behind in calm and silence. She was very subservient and that trait even made me anticipate the night that I had yet to fully taste later on. "Your slave will have to wait here, Shaman." the city lord said after we''ve seen her waiting beside a well decorated carriage with two white stallions up front. "That won''t do, city lord. Aurora is my able aide. Take her with us or forget about acquiring my services tonight." I shook my head in defiance. Who does this bitch think she is? I definitely could not leave such a prized cunt outside my supervision. If something happened to her, it would be such a waste of time and effort to replay the events all over again. Tsk tsk. If only my cheat had a fast forward option, then this fear of would be washed away into oblivion. Seems like I can''t have it all, can i? HAHAHA! 44 Chapter 44 "Come." she finally gave in and boarded the luxurious transport vehicle. The two of us followed and we saw the spacious innards of the cabin. "This is a good coach, city lord." I commented as i tested the soft covering of the seats. "Let''s go." but the woman ignored me and uttered these phrases instead. I watched the windows and could determine how fast the horses were travelling but surprisingly there were no bumps that accompanied our hasty departure. "Do the city lord''s horses understand the human tongue?" I couldn''t help but wonder because I knew there was no one to guide the horses towards our destination. This world was indeed very magical. "You have a nice city." I said once more in order to start a conversation with the city lord. Although she was very serious and would always sport a frown from time to time, that only added a distinctive beauty unto her mien. This was a favored daughter of heaven without a doubt. I immediately checked the meters for evaluation and the invisible numbers that reflected before my eyes brought a smile to my face. Beauty meter: 9 out 10 Hotness meter: 9 out 10 Almost but not quite! Lucky me! HAHAHA! "I don''t like your kind, Shaman. So please shut your filthy mouth off until we arrive." the city lord''s venomous words answered me candidly. What a haughty bitch! Let''s see how you maintain such aloofness later on. HAHAHA! And so with that said, only silence escorted the rest of our journey. "Follow me." the city lord said after 5 minutes of travel. We have arrived at the largest mansion within the city and boy was I impressed, HAHAHA! It was a great building filled with an archaic sense of art and style. But the medieval scene did not appear colorless from what i had imagined it would. Lots and lots of bright lights shone on the vicinity of the castle and I would wager that the same would be true behind the closed doors inside their halls. "Welcome back, city lord!" a huge gatekeeper greeted the woman once we arrived at the double doors of this imposing home. The owner of the house only nodded and then we passed through the gates into the abode. And when I entered the structure, I was indeed correct on my assumption. No shadows abound every corner as a shining radiance blessed the halls in bright light. I could see balls of luminescence above us and wondered what powered these mystical things. But alas, their enchantments were not something that I could comprehend with my naked eyes. "Computer, analyze those balls." I instructed with my thoughts. "They are using an unknown energy as their source. In layman''s term, magic!" so you''re here again Mr. Wise Sage. HAHAHA! "Are you hungry, Shaman?" the city lord''s melodic voice broke my reverie. "The night is yet young, city lord. And I have absolute confidence in my healing skills. I''m sure we''ll be out of here in mere breaths and no longer." I assured my host as I followed her deeper into the mansion. The place was nicely decorated with mighty statues of men, women and armaments. Our paths never missed the lifelike depictions of whatever these things were to the city lord and her people. And at times, we would pass by servants who would dutifully bow low in honor of their owner''s presence. "We are here." the city lord announced after ten minutes of quiet stroll. When I entered the room, my heart paused for a beat. HAHAHA! 45 Chapter 45 "I thought you were going to let me heal someone else, city lord. Why are we here?" i asked but still followed the lovely woman inside the abode. The decorations on the room depicted her love of heat and flames. Not only the walls showcased enchanting paintings of war and the like, it also felt like I was within the pits of hell and more. "I had you figured out as one who isn''t easy to fool, Shaman. Now I''m reconsidering the early impression I had with you." the bitch answered and still continued to led me and Aurora deeper into her domain. "I see. Then forgive my ignorance, city lord. Please..." i indulged the cunt and i looked behind me to see the drenched figure of my first catch. While i stay comfy behind the battle suit i wore, Aurora had none of my protection. "Go back, Aurora. And wait for me outside. I trust our host would be gracious enough to provide a meal for her guests." i really could not let her stay inside. She would be fried and all. Though that would be a tasty treat if i somehow awakened the cannibal in me. But perhaps not in a long while. HAHAHA! "Yes. This is not the place for mortals, woman. You can retrace your steps and i assure you that someone will accompany you outside." The city lord got my not so veiled insinuation. Thank you for that. "Let me stay with you, master! I can do this!" Aurora looked at me with a pleading stare. She was really a truly determined woman. This was indeed one feisty fuck! Her voluptuous figure augmented by her angelic face in supplication was truly splendid to the senses. I felt the beginnings of an arousal and the hardness didn''t relent one bit after i counted to a million in a fraction of a moment. Calm down, boy! This wasn''t the time to let the old big doggie come out! At least not yet. HAHAHA! "Listen to me, Aurora. I know that you can but you''ll get hurt in the process. We both don''t want that, do we?" I created an honest smile out of a fake one and waited for a positive response. "I understand, master. I will wait for you outside." Aurora relented in the end which gave a breeze of relief unto my person. With how hard it was to find a beauty as flawless as the stars like her, it was a good feeling that I''d have a goddess to share the bed later on. And i was pretty antsy on fucking her brains out after this whole debacle with the city lord. "Tell me, Shaman. Do you like them weak and docile?" i heard the remaining female try to delve into my vices. Only the faraway echoes of Aurora''s footsteps were resounding faintly along her words. "I love women who know their place, city lord. But of course, I''m also a man who appreciates the taste of myriad pleasures. A hot rebellious woman would be a welcome change." i smiled lewdly at the beautiful ruler of this city. "Disgusting!" the city lord commented fiercely and resumed our short trek inside. You asked and i answered. What a retard! HAHAHA! "Close the door." she instructed after we finally arrived at our destination. This was an enclosure of around 1500 Celsius of steaming fury. And the floors below us detailed intricate formations of wriggling lines of power as it oozed freely around every corner of this oven. CLICK! The exit behind me closed and together with its locked tones, the ashes of scattering embers fluttered around my body. OoOpS! HAHAHA! "What exactly are you afflicted with, city lord?" i ignored the gentle devil kisses of brimstone on my bare skin and queried my purpose in this unsightly hole. "Why don''t you wear something first, Shaman." the city lord looked at me and i noticed her flushed cheeks which enticed every male cell on my person. HAHAHA! My partner also saluted in response. "That would be a waste of thread and garments, city lord. This place would burn them all the same." i replied and continued to gaze at the lovely maiden. Her reaction told me everything about my prey and i was not a fool to miss capitalizing on such prized possession. "Use this!" the city lord waved a hand out and another set of cultivator''s robes traversed between us. "Thank you, city lord." i wore the matching garments and smelt her body on these bestowals. Though they were practically women''s clothes with the robe barely covering my bald balls and all, Still, i accepted them with grace. Got to maintain the facade of composure. Though i believed my cock hinted otherwise. But no matter. I achieved what i wanted to get and now it was time to squeeze the hook deep. "It''s a curse, Shaman. A despicable woman cursed me!" the city lord''s words were filled with forthright vehemence. "I see. Curses. That''s not a simple topic to tackle while standing in this warm weather, city lord. Do you have chairs in here?" i tried to waylay our topic in the hope of getting a few seconds of respite. "Computer! Research all you can about curses! STAT!" while i practically screamed in my thoughts for some kind of help from above. "I''m sorry, Shaman. This is where i usually cultivate. The usual amenities cannot be found here. Let me give you this instead." the city lord flicked her fingers and a majestic throne was erected beside me. It was imposing to the sight and waves of flames were flickering in an unseen dance of the winds. I happily obliged and sat down. FUCK! My adorable balls! SO HOT! "Ehem! How can i sit down while you remain standing before me, city lord. Please let us continue." i hastily stood up once more but the damage has already been done. My precious was already fried and scrambled to their cores. "As you wish, Shaman. Can you heal me?" the bitch was direct to the point. "Perhaps. The art of curses is hidden in complex mysteries, city lord. Their ways would defy the very notions of common sense and in the hands of legendary experts, could even transcend what we know of what''s real or not." i threw rubbish around and hope the city lord was as dumb as fuck on the topic like i was. "True. If you can cure me of this sickness Shaman, you only need to say and all can be yours. Wealth and power. You can have them all." the seductress enticed me. "Well, that may be good and amazing but i certainly don''t lack both those ephemeral qualities, city lord. I have something else in mind as payments for my service." step 1 done. "NO!" and was immediately denied. HAHAHA! "I can see that you treasure your body pretty highly, city lord. But what is that compared to your continual rise in the cultivation ranks. I would assume that your practice was severely affected with this vicious malady, am i correct?" 2nd bait was casted. During the days I watched the replay of battles between powerful beings, I had attained a rather good deal of information in the world I was residing. This was a cultivation world that tried to challenge the heavens with mortals attempting to become gods themselves. "Are all men pigs in disguise, Shaman?" failed again. HAHAHA! The city lord''s voice was so cold and a threat was properly introduced in my front. I disregarded her words like air. "Then good luck in finding someone who has the knowledge and expertise to cure you, city lord." i turned around and before my hand rose to reach the door, a chilly voice touched me first. "You seem to forget where you are right now, my dear Shaman." this was not good, i felt it in my bones. I looked back and the vision i perceived had my eyeballs melted out of their sockets. "AHHHHHHHHHH!" I screamed in agony. This crazy bitch! 46 Chapter 46 "What are you doing?!" cunt... i roared after i felt the pain ravaged my being. Though i did not add the last word. HAHAHA! i was not yet suicidal enough to invite further affliction unto myself. "Why? Aren''t i a good host, Shaman? I''m only giving back what''s due after all your despicable conditions beforehand. Did i hurt you that much? I reckon you need more incentive for me to be a worthy host in your presence." her words were filled with venom. This fucking lunatic was just hiding beneath the pleasing wool of her exterior. FUCK! "So that''s it? Because i simply want something much for my service, you would adhere to the means of the strong. In the end, you are but a mere bully and nothing else, city lord!" I replied with clenched teeth. The burning sensation hasn''t left me even with the nanobots restoring my flesh with each passing moment. "Whine, lament and everyday dreaming. That is the retort of the weak, my dear Shaman. You will cure me or you shall know pain beyond what you can imagine." Her threats were real as i felt the oncoming onslaught of the rising temperature. 1700 degrees celsius 2000 5000 I dared not asked the computer on what height this battle suit could contain my body fully in its safe sheaths. "Enough! Tell me about the curse. Let me see if i can help you first. If not, then do to me what you will. I wouldn''t care much at that point after all." I stalled for time and looked at the deceitful beauty before my eyes. Even with my eyeballs restored, i could behold nothing but her angelic mien and none of her veiled violence. I wondered if all women cultivators were as crazy as this one. I shivered when i wished of fucking this kind of woman just mere minutes before. "Then don''t you want to take a seat, Shaman?" the little devil smiled abundantly at my exposed reluctance. What a sucker! I could rewind time and all but that would render me empty of my prize. I needed to squeeze all i can in order to have a bargaining chip if ever only death awaited the route i took this time. "Thank you, city lord. But i''m fine as i am." the memory of my balls burning were still deeply tattooed on my mind right now. And i was not a fool to taste that unforgettable misery anytime soon. "So where do i begin? Hmmm." the city lord asked playfully. She assumed the stance of a queen in her domain and i offered nothing to contradict her in any way. Just shows how honed my acting skills were. HAHAHA! "Tell me all about it, city lord. Leave no details out." i stood tall and affected the air of an expert which i was truly not. No matter. Reality was what i pretend for it to be. Let the truth remain in me and no one else''s. "Okay then... It all began when i..." and thus, the tales started. 69 minutes later... It was the same old sob story of a sore loser and the winner who took it all. She was the object of envy and someone finally acted out to lash at her clear path to greatness. Jealousy was definitely not a thing to be scoffed at. It enticed the most innocent hearts and riddled even the most sagacious of minds no matter what world one belongs to. "Why have you singled out this lady. Ah... Tanya... as the culprit behind the curse?" i asked my umpteenth question. "Tanya and i have been great competitors in the sect. Even before Magnus'' apparent affection for me, she had always wanted what i have. And besides, she is the easiest suspect of them all. Tanya belongs to the Lucien Clan." the city lord directly in front of me recalled with such certainty. "Okay. You said select parts of your body grows rotten on the 15th of each month and gives off a repulsive smell. Which parts exactly?" i asked again to prolong my supposed to be treatment on her. "Do you even need to ask, Shaman? Why don''t i fry that slimy tongue of yours? I''m sure you will heal me just fine without that part of your body." and she took offence. HAHAHA! "Ehem... It is not purely based on my curiosity, city lord. I need to know about the infected areas so that i can examine them myself." I put my left hand atop my chest and leaned slightly backwards to show an indignant posture. How can a good old doc like me have such dirty thoughts? This was totally about science and nothing more. BLAZE! The fiery embrace of this hot room rose once more and i even felt breathing flames into my lungs. If not for the support i got from the suit, i reckoned the water in my body would have entirely evaporated all in a single intake breath. "Do take care of your mouth, Shaman. One unnecessary word and you''re gone. Please remember that you are not the only healer in these lands." The city lord adequately reminded me as she stood before my eyes in nothing but the caress of crimson. The remaining vestiges of her garments scattered as ashes in this visceral image of perfection. She was a true work of art and nothing could really mar her physical qualities. This woman was indeed a favored daughter of heaven. Well if not for her impulsive behavior and sadistic personality, she would have actually been flawless. But i guess she can''t have it all. Tsk tsk. I roamed my eyes unto her heavenly self and searched every nook and cranny of her being. Although this was only the second real woman whom i laid my eyes upon, i never bore of a new sight to my collection. Women were similar yet so delightfully different. And this distinction only added flavor to what they offered. A promise of one heaven laid unconquered and untouched. "Have you seen enough, my dear Shaman? Or do you want me to bite my lips and stretch wide for your fancy?" the city lord offered after only silence bridged us for more than 30 minutes. FUCK! This was bad! The last time i heard that same endearment, i lost the balls of my eyes in the process. "Ehem... I''m only collecting vital information needed for an effective remedy, city lord. You can''t fault me for that, can you?" i retorted and stared directly at her eyes. Though i have it all recorded in my documents for later viewing, that can never substitute for what was here right now. Something real and not a replica of what was. "Very well. Then can you heal me out of this curse?" one impatient bitch asked. "I have 50 percent assurance that i can do exactly as you ask, city lord. To get that remaining fifty, i need to do one more thing." i started to test how far i can take this. "Do tell, Shaman. What do you want?" "The left or the right?" "What''s that?" "Please choose, my dear city lord?" it was now my turn to return her words. "What for?" "Choose first and you''ll see." HAHAHA! 47 Chapter 47 "I choose the right then." the city lord answered after a moment. "Then congratulations, city lord! I will be using my right hand to explore the infected areas in its entirety. Never fear! You shall be healed in no time. That i can promise you!" I assured her with a hundred percent certainty in my words. "So you mean that you would touch me with that filthy hands of yours?!" the bitch roared in fury. BOOM! A breeze of hot air washed over me once more and just like the first time it did, the cunt rendered me bald and shiny. FUCK THIS! This was getting very old, very fast! "Kill me if that is your wish, city lord! Know that I''ve tried to help you but you forced my healing hands away of your own volition." i faced the raging waves of ravenous flames that threatened to eat me raw. I definitely put out a brave front but deep inside i was bluffing through and through. And even if it came from bad to worse, then a quick painless death was all i prayed this crazy woman would give me. A reset doesn''t numb the suffering brought out upon me. I wish it did but i wasn''t so. Tsk tsk. If it were, then i wouldn''t have any fear of anything that would come before my impenetrable self. HAHAHA! "You have one chance, Shaman. Waste it and you die." the city lord finally compromised. It seemed like this curse was really becoming such a nuisance that she would let me caress her to my heart''s desire. "I am an honorable man of medicine, city lord. I would not dirty my hands with such immoral deeds." i said uprightly even if my words earlier directly contradicted everything i wanted to appear right now. Tap tap tap My feet carried me within arm''s reach of the delicious offerings before me and i could not help but gulped at the divine image of womanhood. It was a breathtaking sight to behold to say the least. Her nakedness only brought forth further stiffness unto my already rock hard cock. My condition was obscenely noticeable with how the robes she lent me rose up to the occasion. "I will start the examination now, city lord. Please bear with it a bit. Tell me if you are uncomfortable in any way and I will promptly stop my inspection." I said and waited for her reaction. "Hmmmm¡­" The city lord only gave a single nod in response. So this was the moment of truth. HAHAHA! I reached with my right hand and fondled her abundant chest. The tips hardened within seconds and I did not stop until I mapped the entirety of her ample breasts. "Have you had enough, Shaman? Or do you want me to moan like a bitch in heat for you?" I heard her ragged voice asked as she held on what tolerance she has left for me. At this time, I was only enjoying myself for a barely 2 minutes. What an impatient cunt! HAHAHA! "Ehem¡­ I''m only gauging the extent of the curse, city lord. Just endure it for a little while." I answered with an unperturbed expression on my face while deep inside I sang a tune of victory for the tiny success I''ve had at this moment. If I ever did die tonight, it would be all worth it. From her chest, I descended my skillful assessment and reached at the mounds of flesh that was slightly covered by an artistic patch of hair. I looked down and saw that even the hairs down there were covered with a great sense of art. At first I thought that the delicate designs above her pussy were crafty tattoos but on a much closer glance, I concluded that they were cunt furs that greatly enhanced the delicious scenery on her most treasured place. A pyramid which sufficiently pointed the landing zone and entry of its conqueror. Now I was having second thoughts on my first impression of her. Was this really an untouched maiden? I would have blurted the question out if not for the steadily rising temperature in our midst. The city lord was really reigning her tempers in while she waited for the promised cure she believed I could offer. "Excuse me for my intrusion, city lord." I whispered and stroked her pussy as gently as I could. "Oh¡­" the city lord stilled a moan before it could fully echo inside the hot confines of her cultivation chambers. But with that short sound of pleasure, I understood that she was indeed affected with how good I was with just the use of my right hand. HAHAHA! "I think it would be better if you would lie down, city lord." I suggested after 5 minutes of tender coxing. I had wanted to embrace her to support her form on the scorching floors but deemed it unwise in the fear that she might lash out at my unwelcome assistance. And I still remembered that I was only to use my right hand and nothing more. "You better heal me after all of this, Shaman. If not, then I will let experience pain that would make you wish you were dead." She threatened as she obliged my request to lie down. I followed her down while consciously maintaining the distance we had. "I am confident that I can heal you, city lord. After this last test, I shall be able to give you a cure. Trust me!" HAHAHA! The last line was a bit overused by tricksters and opportunists but I cared not. I will have my way and i have only the risk of pain as consequence. It was really a no brainer. "Relax, city lord. It''s better if you meditate while I test the waters below." I offered an advice as I rubbed her clit tentatively. And from then on, my efforts were rewarded by a clear gush of tasty smelling liquid of love. I tried to wiggle my pinky but her cold voice stopped me cold. "Put that in and you''ll lose not only that dirty digit on your hand." A bitch and a killjoy. What a deadly combination. HAHAHA! 48 Chapter 48 "I could not give an appropriate inference if I can''t search every part of your body. But since it is your choice for me to stop, then i could only give my sincerest apologies to you, city lord. We were so close to finding a solution but¡­" I paused my words for effect and held my knees in an effort to stand up. "Wait!" but she called for me, right on cue. HAHAHA! "This better be the last time you ask for something strange, Shaman. Don''t¡­ test¡­ my¡­ patience¡­" she added the words in clenched teeth. "You can be assured that I am a professional healer, city lord. I would not debase my craft with such lewd behaviors." I replied and masked the lust in me with an apparent lie. This was an obvious reaction from someone who hoped for something to be true with all of their heart and soul. Even if they had met with many alarming discrepancies already but if one promised them just a little bit of hope out of their despised predicament, then one would become their god and salvation in the end. Words really held that much power when used with great timing and precision. "I''m going to start now, city lord." I announced loudly and began to inch my fingers near her delicate pussy. She was already wet from my earlier attentions and when I touched her moist petals, the pair of folds quivered in my hand. "Ahhhh¡­ Slowly!" the city lord warned me after I wormed my right pinky inside his precious cavern. It was so tight that even the smallest of my fingers felt big in her snug fit. I pushed it in until I felt a hindrance to my persistent quarry. Jackpot! The city lord was indeed a virgin. I laughed inside at my eventual find and wished I could sink my rigid cock into her undefiled cat already. "As you wish, city lord." I happily obliged her plea and eased my back and forth motion into a soft dance of seduction. 1 minute 5 10 After ten minutes of unabated finger fucking, in which I already used all digits of my right hand in turns, I finally halted my motions. "Wha¡­ What happened? Why did you stop?" the bitch asked in a foggy voice. It seemed that she had wanted to cum at my expense but who was I? HAHAHA! I was no fool to give her what she wanted. Her yearnings could only bring an additional means which I could use so that she would inevitably land in my lap, with her tight sheathe around my sharp dagger. "The experiment has been completed, city lord. I have now found the cure for your infirmity. Once you do what I say, I can tell you with a hundred percent guarantee, that the curse that has plagued you for such a long time will become only a bitter memory of a distant past!" I promised articulately in order to instill belief into my victim with my epic show of confidence. "But¡­" the city lord replied. I knew that she has something more to say but she forcefully cut her words off. What a good control of her faculties! It was a rare chance to find a woman like her and so I appreciated one when I saw this uncommon breed of cunt. "Do you want me to make you cum, city lord?" I finished her thoughts. "Take care of your foul mouth, Shaman! If ever I forget that you still have some use for me, then I would have already burned you alive and grilled you on a stake!" The city lord cautioned me with her eyes blazing with ferocity just as I had planned. HAHAHA! This was what I wanted to see since I did not want to speak my next words to a drunken maiden whose mind was filled with nothing but lust. For even if I could successfully fuck her, what awaited me when she regained her capacities would surely be an end worthy of remembrance. Thus, it was best to be forthright on topics that involved delicate things such as making love. HAHAHA! "Forgive me for my insolence, city lord. I had only the courage to speak of such blasphemy because the cure involved of¡­" I replied and cleverly cut my words short. While in my mind, I was beginning to count the seconds. 1 2 4 "You mean that you''re going to stain my dignity as a woman?! Is that it?!" The city lord roared and I felt myself flying amidst the empty embrace of the blistering winds before fully planting myself on one corner of the room. "HAK! HAK! HAK!" I coughed blood out and saw the extent of the damage to my flesh and bones upon impact. I tried to speak but knew instantly of my inability to even move my limbs, much less form words without using my mouth. If I had wanted to, I could have already returned to the past to escape from the torture I was experiencing at this moment. But since I was too lazy to restart things up and waste my labors until now, I decided to wade through the pain and hope that the nanobots would numb it a bit with each tick of the clock. Sometimes I wish this technology could mount some morphine in my veins but sadly, the scientists had yet to make some breakthroughs and grant my wish to reality. "206 bones shattered or dislocated¡­ beginning repairs¡­" "Collapsed lung¡­ temporary breathing system initiated¡­." "Total hair annihilation¡­ proceeding to the process of regrowth for the 3rd time¡­" the AI in my battle suit listed its specific activities in both texts and voices. The screen flashed red before my eyes while my ears tingled with its incessant warnings. "Where is it? Where did you hide your tool, Shaman?" I heard a new voice reached for my attention after I felt hands searched around my fingers. "What tool?" I asked in my thoughts as the crazy woman undressed me, then explored every inch of my body and left no part untouched. Is she going to return the favor this time? I wondered. HAHAHA! 49 Chapter 49 The city lord rummaged around my body for a full minute before she realized that there was nothing to be seen on my person. She then straightened up and held my cheeks to face her. It hurt a lot as she was not the least bit concerned about my wellbeing. Even if she knew that I would eventually heal but that did not remove the fact that I was getting besieged and injured against my will. In the first place, this bitch was the one who wanted help and now I suffered. And for what? Her sense of pride? What the fuck! Although I may have taken advantage of her situation but that didn''t diminish my wish to get rid of the curse she was suffering. What did she think? A free meal? HAHAHA! That was not available anymore in this day and age. Hate surged through my heart and if ever I had the chance someday, I would certainly make her pay for what she did to me tonight. Even if I was over the top on my requests but was there a need for such acts of barbarity? Definitely not! This cunt has to recompense for the price of my pain. For the first time in my young life, I learned how it was to dream at revenge because of my inability to defend myself. I was weak! Pure and simple. "Where is it?!" I heard the bitch asked me again and shortly right after, the remaining flesh on my body slowly melted on my frame. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" I screamed and cried tears of blood but those too, evaporated before they can even run down on my hollowed cheeks. I didn''t believe that she would kill me yet because I represented a way out of her dire straits. But still, I cussed at myself for becoming a masochistic bastard than rehashing everything anew to feed the laziness in me. Five minutes of this torture and I endured and held on until my consciousness left me fully. "Thank the unseen listeners above for these little mercies." Was my last thoughts before I blacked out from this abyss of misery. 1 hour¡­ 3 5 ... "Wake up, my dear Shaman." Oh not this malevolent devil again, I lamented when I heard the familiar voice. "Computer, what time is it?" I first consulted my silent ally in the sky since there was really no way to know whether it was day or night in this cage. We were still in the same dark humid place as the last. "It is 11 o''clock in the morning, Clone No. 9,364,711,813,098." The bodiless voice answered. "What do you want?" i replied to the cunt after I heard my computer''s answer. And I missed dinner because of this wicked woman''s severity. Tsk tsk. Although the battle suit provided for automatic nutrients in my body but I still fear of the negative effects of missing a meal. I was most aware of the fact that I was just a mere clone and may perhaps be more susceptible to unknown diseases that even my able nanotechnology couldn''t afford to treat. The applied science was great but it was far from perfect. A good example for this was the lack of pain medication within its many services offered. How would it feel to be in a constant state of euphoria? HAHAHA! "Where did you hide the thing that you used to cure those sick people, Shaman?" the city lord clarified her question. "Oh? You mean this?" I said and produced a syringe from the secret pockets of my battle suit. Of course she could not anymore see this armor on me because the gloves it originated from had fully melted on my DNA. Confiscating that from me would definitely mean my certain death but I doubted that they have the knowledge to separate essences on a molecular level. I could be wrong but was confident that the people on this world was way behind in terms of understanding the human genome. "Yes. You are very helpful, Shaman. Please let me help you with the first taste of your own medicine." The suspicious bitch made the syringed float towards her hands before giving me one shot of the needle in my left arm. "It''s not poison, city lord. You should just have asked me instead of uselessly consuming such valuable serum." I ridiculed her apparent distrust. "Then you shall make more of whatever this liquid is, Shaman. You would be a good addition to my slave force who works tirelessly for my sake. And I''m also very curious about the hidden storage on your body. From how weak your physique and defense is, it is impossible for you to have already attained the Soul Creation Realm and hold material things inside your soul. You''re rather very mystical aren''t you, my dear Shaman?" She smiled triumphantly afterwards. ''HA!" "HAHA!" "HAHAHA!" and only a booming laugher answered her words. Though I was down on my back and remained still for the moment, that hasn''t taken away my acting skills from me. Life is but a play. This was one of my master''s favorite dictum and truly, I must learn to enjoy the little things I was able to experience in this short life and never forget that this was a precious gift. I am here because him. My master, my maker and creator. What was more exciting than experiencing something new and make the most out of it in its fullest? I was not defeated yet! I thought as I continued to mock the woman who was perched tall and certain above me. "What''s the jest about?" the city lord asked in a calm voice. In fact, I was glad that she responded that way because I was halfway expecting for her to smash me once more into pieces. HAHAHA! "That drug can only cure the normal diseases of common people, city lord. It would totally be ineffective against a great magic like curses and such. Try it and you''ll know that I say nothing but facts." Reverse psychology at its finest. HAHAHA! "Let''s see then. If it is as you claim, I can always make you heal me one way or the other." And the bitch fell for it. The city lord emptied the remaining fluid down her veins and I could not help but laugh out loud once again. You are mine, bitch! HAHAHA! 50 Chapter 50 "Did the nanobots work on her body, computer?" I asked with my thoughts. "The drug is fully functional, Clone No. 9,364,711,813,098. The unknown power within the subject has not negated the infection and the nanabot technology will be completely active on her system in less than 10 seconds." The report pleased me extremely. I wanted to roar in laughter but kept myself calm on the surface. This was not the time relish my victory just yet. The clock went on its way and I needed to avoid any further unexpected variables from ruining the ticking seconds. 9 seconds and counting "How are you feeling, city lord? I told you it would bring you nothing but disappointment." "It is as you say, Shaman. You said last night that you have a cure. Do tell me of its real application and save me the rubbish about wishing to make me your woman with an obvious despicable scheme." 2 1 0 Bingo! HAHAHA! "I have not lied to you, city lord. The curse can only be eradicated by the use of my special rod. Even if you torture me for a hundred years and even longer, you would find no other answer from me." I finally got more confident in my words and let my mouth run as freely as I wanted. "It seems like the pain you''ve suffered earlier still lacked a bit of encouragement to make you talk, Shaman. If you really want to experience agony before you loosen that dirty mouth of yours, then I would only be too happy to oblige your wish." The bitch snapped her fingers and turned around to exit the chambers. Tap tap tap! Her footsteps echoed loudly in the solace of this inky sweltering hole. "Why did you stop, city lord? Did you forget something else?" I asked after she paused before the hidden doors of the room. "SLASH!" her form vanished from my sight and I saw nothing of her robed figure until the glint of sharp steel materialized by a mere inch from my brow. "You have a fast response time, city lord! Unhesitant and very deadly. Where are your flames now? Did they fail you this time? HAHAHA! Too bad for you as I have already taken full control of your body and it would indeed be truly sad if you had skewered my forehead in two." I laughed and stood up from my fallen form. With my actions was her immediate reaction of withdrawing the blade of her sword and standing in full attention like a remote controlled toy. "What have you done to me?" my puppet asked in a sexy voice. If I have not remodeled her way of speech, I never doubted that the question would have been a deafening roar instead of the latter. I can''t have my pets show disrespect to their owner, can i? HAHAHA! "Nothing really. From this point on time, your status has changed from an ownerless bitch to one who finally has a keeper. You may call me, Clone No. 9,364,711,813,098." I wanted to appear dignified and be a master of one but the program that was installed on my being didn''t allow me to. FUCK! HAHAHA! "As you wish, Clone No. 9,364,711,813,098." And the cunt answered like the good slave she was. Though I believed she wanted to say more but I ceased any unnecessary words from her. This bitch had led the talk since we met and it was now my turn to set the rules of discussion. "Never mind. Just¡­ Don''t call me anything. Nicknames and designations are not allowed." I corrected. "As you wish." My bitch answered. "What''s your name, cunt?" "I am Iris." "Nice name. How did you bring out your weapon, Iris? I couldn''t see anywhere you could hide that long sword within that enormously erotic garments you have." I observed obscenely. "I possess a storage ring in me. This magical treasure could collect inanimate things inside it for later use and afford great convenience with transporting possessions." So that was what the city lord was looking for when she scoured my body before I passed out. Interesting. "Give me your ring." I commanded and she obeyed. "How do I use this?" I asked after I put the ring on my finger. "Magical ring, open!" i tried using my thoughts to connect with it but quickly found out that my efforts were in vain. The cold metal didn''t respond nor made a tremor like I''d expected it would. "I need to erase my mark on the ring first before a new holder can possess the ring once more." Thankfully, my virtuous slave saved me from further embarrassment. HAHAHA! "Okay. Do that." "Done." "Are you making fun of me, Iris?!" I growled angrily after I tried to connect with the ring and got nothing in return. "No." "Then why is this thing not working?" "You need to drip your blood upon the ring for you to take ownership of the item." Easy. I even peed and shat blood hours ago. HAHAHA! A drop of it didn''t matter one bit. I raised my left hand and a liquescent bead of rufescent descended on the ring. And afterwards, when I thought of exploring the contents of the ring, I saw a matching 20 meters space of length and width before my eyes. It appeared like I was gazing upon a screen on my computer but this was more authentic than a mere image. It felt like I was essentially standing before these objects and smelt the unique fragrance each item brought out. The contents had weapons and armors, gowns and underwear, bottles of different kinds, and many more unfamiliar new wonders for my eyes. Of course there was also a pile of neatly stacked gold coins in the scene. Beside the coins were a number of white stones but the stacks on this one was lower in comparison of the former. Although I was curious about these unknown things but I realized that time was definitely on my side and I was actually not in a rush to know everything in a single glance. "Do you have another storage ring?" I asked after I recalled my inspection. "Yes. I have a collection of them inside the ring." I searched inside again and adeptly took one within a huge ancient jar that contained tens of thousands if not millions of rings within it. What a collection! Kill trophies perhaps? HAHAHA! "Wear this ring and keep your sword away again. We don''t need any violence here." I announced as I watched my prey with eager eyes. "Yes." "You have two choices, Iris. Death or submission. Pick one and pass." HAHAHA! 51 Chapter 51 "Death." the city lord answered briefly. "You still have time to change your mind, Iris. Are you sure that that is what you want?" I asked again. Although I wanted to take advantage of this bitch and even if my words aptly reflected that of my master because of my origin, I still hasn''t succumbed fully to the dark side. If I had been successful in my quest in impaling the city lord''s pussy earlier, then I would have owned to the deed and took her in as one of my women. Sadly, the brilliant plan I concocted within my mind was obliterated in the harshness of reality. "Yes. Kill me." the cunt replied with no change in her decision. Since your heart is immovable bitch, then let me show you how heartless I can be. HAHAHA! This was what I wanted to say but then left them all unsaid. I wanted to hurt her too because of the pain I felt in her hands but I decided to repay her cruelty with kindness. After all, she was now my slave. A status not far from what I was and the thought filled me with a sense of camaraderie unto the city lord. I am not alone. I understood with great fondness. HAHAHA! "Tell me everything about yourself and your station in this city, Iris." I changed the topic. Even if this woman was becoming suicidal along her downfall but I was not one to inappropriately use such a strong ally beside me. "I am a disciple of the Crimson Flame Sect. The City of Silentcrest belongs to one of the sect''s innumerable territories and I am responsible for the upkeep of the area, within and around the city. Although this place can only be considered a mortal hub but the resources they bring are absolutely vital to the continued longevity of my sect. The main o..." Iris began to explain. "Vital how?" But I interrupted midway. "They provide us the strength of belief which is very helpful for the elders of the sect." "Okay. Would the method I used in order to enslave you be effective to those elders of your sect?" "Unlikely. Whatever this technique is would only affect those who had not attained the Soul Creation Realm as it only attacks the body of the person, specifically the brain. The elders had all breached that cultivation stage and had formed a soul world within them already." Iris was forcefully being controlled and said everything in all honesty. "Let''s go." I commanded after I grew tired of looking at this dreary chambers. Of course, there was an urge to stain and fuck this bitch for my own pleasure but I didn''t like the thought of drilling a mindless maiden. There was an inherent abhorrence to the vile act and the feeling brought out a smile on my face. I guessed my master was not that bad after all. HAHAHA! "How old are you, Iris?" I asked while we made our way back to the rest of the world. With those countless rings in her possession, I fathomed the city lord has had her fill in the violent ways of life in this world. "I am 1,373,109 years old." The city lord replied. "Really?" I was shocked at her answer. I thought that this woman was 18 at most but when I heard her response, I almost stumbled in my steps. The fuck! I immediately felt something wrong as I turned around to look at Iris. "Undress and suck my cock." I tested promptly but my supposed to be doll just stood there with a calm expression on her face. "It seemed that you''re not as stupid as you look, my dear Shaman." A cold voice rang out before the figure in my front disintegrated into jigsaws of flames until it totally died out after one breath. "Show yourself!" I called for the bitch. If indeed the figure she gave me was her real age in this world, then I was probably very optimistic on pulling a fast one unto this seasoned expert. I was having a quandary on whether to go back now and plan again or go out in a blaze of glory under her hands later on. In the end, I decided to hear her out and go with the flow right now. "The medicine you used on my flame summon was truly effective, Shaman. If I had used it on my true body, then I would indeed be controlled by you, without question. Tell me how you created that mysterious liquid and I will set you free." a new form re-emerged from nothing and her speed was so quick that it appeared she just sprouted in an instant. The city lord was displaying the fact of the gap of our power. Clearly showing me the disparity of our strengths. As if to tell me that she could take my life with but a moment. This would indeed be effective if I was one who feared death and loved to hang on to life. Sad for her, I dread none of those. HAHAHA! "So you were acting in a play all this time. And to use a summon for my lowly self. You really are worthy of your age, city lord." I said calmly as I focused my eyes on the image of Iris. I don''t know if this was her real body or not but I cared nothing for whatever it may be. So I lost. Damn this bitch! Not like this would be the last chance I''d get on standing this close before this cautious adversary. "Good try, Shaman. Did you expect me to end your pitiful life for such deliberate disrespect? You are too ignorant if you think that mere words can rouse my temper, young Shaman." The city lord smiled eerily at my pathetic attempt. "So what now?" I asked after I crossed my arms on my chest. My disdain even brought forth a wider smile from the lovely woman before me. "Now you will tell me the formula of how to create that liquid or¡­ you shall know the real meaning of pain, my dear Shaman." The city lord said at last and I did not wait any further for the advent of her promise. It was stay and be tortured or get out of there fast to redo another day at my leisure. Easy choice. HAHAHA! 52 Chapter 52 "You still have one more patient left to see, Master Clone No. 9,364,711,813,098." I heard the familiar words rang in my ears. I looked around and saw Sister Roselyn along with Aurora beside me. And in our front was the beautiful yet cold mien of the city lord. "Greetings, City Lord!" Sister Roselyn was the first one to react and properly treated the newcomer with profound respect. "I know why you''ve come, city lord." I did not put out my cool cap this time to cover my baldness but instead let a bloody mane sprout over my head for everyone to see. "Oh¡­ Tell me, Shaman. Why am I here?" the city lord asked after I grew a long scarlet hair which draped over my shoulders and down unto my back. "The curses ran rampant on the 15th." I responded that brought an upsurge of heat in my body and with just a blink of an eye, I noticed that I was once again bald from head to toe but this time, my bare nakedness was shown to the gathered females around me. "SO BIG!" the murmured alarm of Sister Roselyn didn''t go unnoticed in my ears. HAHAHA! "Do you believe me now, city lord?" I asked casually as I waved out another set of the same robes I had earlier. Although I did not possess a storage ring right now but what I had was much better than what the bitch has. It provided more than four million square feet of area in the luxury of my battle suit which stored most of my needs within the space technology installed inside. If not for humanity''s progress in space and matter reduction which brought forth teleportation and beaming devices, then I would have arrived in this world for billions of years longer and not a mere ten years of travel time only. This was all too expected because of the trillions of galaxies I''ve passed in my voyage. "Come with me." The city lord said as she hurried off to exit the premises. She was so sure that I was the prey and didn''t even care to think of my opinion on the matter. Exactly like last time. HAHAHA! The cunt never changed. "Stay here, Aurora." I addressed one of the still bending women. "Yes, master." "Thank you for your help today, Sister Roselyn. I will come back later." I said to the veiled woman of faith. "Please be more respectful of the city lord, Master Clone. She is¡­" "I''ll be fine. See you later, Sister Roselyn." I replied after she didn''t continue her words. I knew more about the city lord than all the people in this city combined. This was an evil witch. What more do I have to know? HAHAHA! I walked out of the place of healing and saw the carriage that awaited me outside. "From where did you get your information, Shaman? Does anybody else knew about it? Did Tanya send you?" three questions in a row. I could tell that the city lord was alarmed about all of this. "I have the gift of prophecy, city lord. To give credence to my words, I can see that we''re going to your home and deeper, into your chambers which has the same precise markings as this one." I produced a paper and lent it to the woman who sat opposite of myself. We were now freely travelling and the sight blurred in the windows of the city lord''s carriage. "Very well. If you could divine what happens in the future, tell me about mine." "The shadow of death looms over your body, city lord. If you were not cured in the next 5 years, then the curse will rot your whole body into a shameful demise. The private parts are only the beginning." I gambled from this point on. "Tanya told me I had ten millennia more." I heard her whisper. "Would a killer announced her entrance unto the victim? You were fooled, city lord. It was nothing but to give you a false sense of hope so that when the end finally comes, it would be all the more tragic for you and your family. From this alone, you could see the character of your foe. I have nothing tangible about this Tanya. After all, you should be the one who could judge her for what she truly is and what she''s capable of." I said as eruditely as I can. "Yes. Tanya would be evil enough to really do as you alleged. Can you cure me, Shaman?" the lovely city lord queried in a hushed voice. But within it were the echoes of a barely concealed hatred. There was a story there. Something more than what she initially stated. But I cared not for her life''s tale. I was only here to find a way out of this hard situation and nothing more. "I can¡­ But you would need to pay a price, city lord." "What is it? Wealth and riches? Say it. And it shall be given!" "I want access to your vaults, city lord." "Done. You can have anything you fancy at first light. Help me get rid of this curse and you shall be appropriately rewarded, Shaman." The eyes of the city lord blazed with zealous anticipation. I could see her plan her revenge within those twin bright orbs. This was definitely not a woman to mess with. HAHAHA! "You mistake my wish for riches, city lord. What I want is to peruse all your cultivation manuals and secret techniques. Be it from the Crimson Flame Sect and any collection you currently have or has power to get your hands on. Promise me that and I can heal you right here and now, city lord." My words ended in tune with the slow movements of our transport until it totally halted its tracks in front of a magnificent structure. "You have my word, Shaman." The city lord said but I just continued to gaze at her as if waiting for further assurance than mere words. I wished I was knowledgeable enough if they have blood oaths, sealing bonds and such mystical ways they can''t turn their backs upon. Do they perhaps have some sort of binding contracts like in the world of my master? I pondered. HAHAHA! 53 Chapter 53 "I need more assurance than that, city lord. Who''s to say you won''t renege on your promise after I''ve done my part in our deal. And worst, kill me to silence a witness in this whole misfortune. Forgive me for my impudence but I am only securing my continued existence in this world." I proclaimed as I looked intently in the eyes of the woman before me. She was still ostensibly calm at this point but I dared not imagine what hid behind this wicked witch''s fa?ade. I was quite sure at this moment that this was the flame summon in all authenticity. The true body of the city lord was maybe concealed somewhere else within this city and perhaps even out there in the vastness of this wide extensive world. "You are very nigh from death yourself, Shaman. I think you can forecast that yourself. Please choose your words carefully from now on." "Or else what, city lord? You''ll torment me? Is that it?" "Close but not quite. I have other means to make you talk rather than the barbaric ways of your imagination, my dear Shaman." "Do it then and we''ll see how much information you can get out of me." This was my last calm words before I shivered in extreme heat instantaneously after. "If that is so. Then please excuse my rudeness, my dear Shaman." HAHAHA! There was really something wrong in this woman''s head. "Thank you for the invitation, my dear city lord. But perhaps another day. Farewell!" At least I had thrown the last words before the scene rearranged themselves with a simple command using my thoughts. "You still have one more patient left to see, Master Clone No. 9,364,711,813,098." Here we go again. HAHAHA! I chose this part in my history because of my laziness to waste time in rehashing what was done. If I was a little more hopeless than what I already am, I would have returned back to my ten years in space. But that would solve nothing and get me nil of progress to show my master. And that particular creator was nothing but an aggregate representation of kindness and leniency. The memory of my recycled kin ran clearly in my mind even to this very day. That horrible scene gave me waking nightmares every time I recall it with vivid clarity. "Greetings, City Lord!" Sister Roselyn was the first one to react and properly treated the newcomer with profound respect. But at this time, an unexpected change occurred that deviated from the three times I relived this moment. "Congratulations, Clone No. 9,364,711,813,098! You have returned or died three times. Your omnipresent maker has seen your valiant efforts and decided to give you a boon. You may choose one from the list of abilities. Good luck and may you continue to serve the master with great fervor!" Before my eyes were the selections I was rather acquainted with. Acquired techniques: 1. Point Flux ¨C access granted 2. Wisdom of the Sage ¨C grant access? 3. Unbreakable Body ¨C grant access? 4. Heaven Divide ¨C grant access? 5. Eternal Eyes ¨C grant access? 6. Elemental Dominion ¨C grant access? 7. Shattered Image ¨C grant access? 8. Quintessence Shift ¨C grant access? 9. Holy Mantras of the Daoist ¨C grant access? ........................¡­ I counted more than 20 unlocked techniques and the thought of picking one among these overpowered skills brought an uncontrollable laughter from my belly. "HAHAHA!" I laughed out loud for the first time since meeting this cunning bitch. The heavens had finally heard my plea and gifted me a way out of this old cunt''s tight passage. Time for payback, my dear city lord. HAHAHA! 54 Chapter 54 "Master Clone! Get control of yourself!" I heard the good Sister Roselyn''s reprimand from the side. She was really a keeper. How good would it be to have such a caring loved one in my rise to power? HAHAHA! "Please let us in on the jest, Shaman?" the city lord also looked at me like I was crazy. But I took my time and exulted in my victory for more than three breaths. "There''s nothing wrong, city lord. I am just very happy to see the honored ruler of this city on my first day of visit in Silentcrest. I reckon that you have need of my service. Please let us not tarry in this place any longer. The needs of the patient come first after all." I answered after the moment of joy abated a little. But deep inside I was still jumping for the prize that I got from my maker. Since he was watching my every movement, then let me show him an unforgettable spectacle that was worthy of his excellence. "You are right in your assumption, Shaman. A close friend of mine has need of your service. Come." The city lord may have changed some lines this time but in the end, she remained as aloof as ever. Someone who stood above the rest and treated us, mere mortals, beneath her feet. Not worth a thing but only gauged upon what we can do for her and threw nothing back in consideration. A true attitude of a bitch indeed. HAHAHA! "You seem distant, Shaman." The cunt commented while we rode on her majestic carriage. This was the first words uttered from within the fast transport because I meditated in full at the start of the trip. With my eyes closed in concentration, one would suspect my actions as a good show of patience and maturity. But in reality, I was just busy scrutinizing the extent of the 29 techniques available for my selection. I read and reread each descriptions in hope of finding the greatest ability of them all. "Excuse my indifference, city lord. But I take it a habit to conserve my strength when I can. I did spend a whole day healing the sick and the afflicted." I replied succinctly. "I understand, Shaman." Was the city lord''s reply and from then on, the silence that accompanied our travel, returned once more. "I choose this one." i said in my thoughts after I felt the horses arrived to their destination with the seizure of its motions. "Are you sure, Clone No. 9,364,711,813,098? The choice cannot be reverted after you say yes. Please choose wisely." A cold voice answered. "Yes, I''m sure." "Congratulations, Clone No. 9,364,711,813,098. The technique is now added on the unlocked section." "Now time to get this play running." HAHAHA! "Are you not curious why I brought you here, Shaman?" the bitch asked me when we set foot upon her cultivation chambers. This was one room which brought a lot of fond memories for me. "Of course, my dear city lord. You ask me here to wipe fresh that rotten pussy of yours, correct?" I answered with a serious expression. "You dare say that to my face?! You insolent worm!" the bitch freaked out which was within my expectations. HAHAHA! The taste of flame washed over my body once again. It seemed like this woman had an intense hate for body hair for no apparent reason as she repeated the cycle of erasing every fiber of hair on my skin. "Hmmm. That feels nice. Give me more of it, city lord." I said after the red fuming embers was sucked clean into my body. Deep within me, I felt the sudden surge of power which was absent from a second before. I stamped a soft foot down and the cerise markings on the floors dimmed until that too, went out of existence. "What are you? To be able to consume an Elder Dragon''s heart within breaths, you are not a no named Shaman. I am Iris of the Aine Clan, an inner disciple of the Crimson Flame Sect. Who are you?!" the city lord attempted to pacify the condition down yet still managed to appear a haughty cunt in the end. What a talented woman. HAHAHA! "Me? I''m Clone No. 9,364,711,813,098. Get ready for a beating, old witch." I responded as I felt endless fire elements gather inside my body. The power I devoured was extremely huge that I could not fathom how many million times I got stronger from that single sip at the source of this room''s radiance. "BOOM!" the figure of Iris crumbed with only a moment''s stare. It scattered lifelessly into dying flashes of light until the essence of the flame summon floated swiftly into my own, then completely disappeared as it touched my robed form. "So that''s where you''re hiding." I muttered as I scanned the memories of the assimilated flame summon. "BANG!" the roof melted neatly before I could even reach five meters from these hindrances and after two breaths, me, myself and I was gone entirely from the scene. The alarmed spectators of the city could only notice a gigantic burning wings that illuminated the night back to daytime. I broke the horizon and traveled to millions of miles as the sights sped before me in a blink of an eye. "Welcome, Senior!" an aged woman greeted after I landed on an area filled with green, the color of life and vigor. I was now inside a lush forest and in my front was the humble wooden home of this ancient crone. "You appear like a completely different person, Iris. Far from what I''m used to. Hmmmm." I replied to her words. Her physique was very disparate from her youthful persona earlier. The bowed back and the sunken flesh marred everything into an ugly husk of a beauty long forgotten. "Please forgive this lowly one for any offences I did earlier, Senior. I failed to see your divine self in the city of Silentcrest and therefore intruded in your affairs. Please punish this junior for her brazen disregard, Senior." A cunning bitch indeed. HAHAHA! 55 Chapter 55 "Very well then. Slap yourself a million times within a minute. If you can do that, I will spare your life. If not, then I''m sure you shall like the new home I have reserved especially for you." Within my own. HAHAHA! The thought of eating something this awful was indeed nauseous but the greed I felt inside was so insatiable that there was always a present need to take everything in me. And with each passing second I grew ravenous even more. Even the very air I breathed tasted extremely good to my senses. If I had wanted to, I could suck it all out from this world together with the world heart at its center. But I kept these dire urgings down. Who knew how much life I would reap if let my inner demons ran freely in this earth. HAHAHA! "As you wish, Senior!" "PA! PA! PA!" and then the rapid resounding began its hymn as it disturbed the silent night with sharp streaming slaps. This continued on for a minute exact. "Did you complete the task?" I asked with my hands behind my back. A true picture of an esteemed expert especially with how my outspread wings still brightened the entire evening. They were large and long, more than a thousand meters each as I wanted to show off the advent of my profound power. "Yes! I did them all, Senior!" Iris answered. Her face was now a mess. It brought a bloody picture that would have disgusted me usually but this time, I even desired to lick the droplets of blood the fell down along her swollen cheeks. I could sense immense power which originated from those beads of liquid. "Good. Take this and use it on yourself." I instructed after hearing her words. A palm sized object drifted slowly towards Iris. "Senior?" the bitch asked when she got hold of the syringe. "You are sick, are you not? Empty that vial into your veins and the curse you have on you will be healed." "Thank you, Senior!" the cunt couldn''t wait to do my exactly what I told her. She was likely amazed at my piercing eyes to be able to tell what was wrong with her with a mere glance. Or at least that was what I wanted her to believe. HAHAHA! And what followed flouted my imagination. The city lord''s body became dark with the incessant flow of murky stinky sludge from every pore on her body. I beckoned a hand and the dirty excesses obediently came into my palms to reveal the youthful delicious wet body of Iris. Her sparse robes hid none from my hot eyes as it ravished the entirety of her beautiful curves within seconds. I was beginning to get hard but something distracted me from my wish to fuck my latest acquisition. "What a broken talent." I smiled because aside from my expertise of fire manipulation, a new one was added into my brain. The knowledge about curses and its applications. "Thank you for the gift of healing, Senior!" Iris recovered from her state of astonishment and offered several loud obeisance in my presence. Her forehead knocked the ground ten times and the tears kept coming off her eyes in flood. I shook my head at this scene because who knew how long this curse had plagued her every waking moment. "A minor matter. Come. Let us rest for tonight." I smiled and received my flamboyant wings in. "Senior? What do you mean?" Iris stepped back as she rejected her initial thoughts about my implied words. HAHAHA! Don''t be too dull for me now, bitch. "I have expended a favor in your way, Iris. I am now collecting the price you have to pay for my valued services." "But¡­" "Not like you haven''t done this before." "I¡­ I haven''t¡­ not yet¡­" I heard a mosquito voice came out from my soon to be bed warmer. Her cheeks were rosy and I immediately thought of an impossible probability. "What?!" I asked in shock. How could this woman who had ripened and was spoiled for more than a million years remain untouched in this day and age? HAHAHA! A shameless lie most definitely! "I was cursed on the eve before my wedding day. I was still 18 at that time." Iris'' head was stooped low but from her downcast figure, I felt the hate that was oozing out of her in droves. She manifested it all too clearly with the continual rise of temperature in this cold lonely night. "I see. Then are you going to deny me my wish?" I asked with a stern expression of my face. "Please ask for anything else, Senior! I will be most indebted to your kindness and carry your goodwill until the last breath of my life." "BANG!" the ground cracked again with how hard she had pounded it with her forehead. "BANG!" "BANG!" "BANG!" this time she hasn''t stopped until she completed 20 hammering strikes below. The earth shook with ferocity of her desire and indeed, I also felt the sincerity of her sentiments. She really did not want to fuck an unknown somebody, even one who had saved her from the perils of witchery. "I understand. Rise, Iris." I instructed when everything calmed down once more. "Senior!" she saluted with intense veneration. Her beautiful face was refreshing to look at and in truth, my cock got hard from all the visual stimulations the moment she reverted back to her youth. Although I could command her to do anything I wanted because of the nanobots that was now running inside her system but the thought of violating such a precious flower was very repugnance in my opinion. In the end, I can only shake my head and try to forget about her actions in the past. Now that it was my turn to wield this much power over her, I kind of realize how easy it was to feel cold and detached from anything and anyone around me. This was a feeling that only the powerful and the able could ever hope to experience. "Relax. Since you''ve deprived me of my yearnings, then so be it. I have another need that I know you could properly fulfill." Time to collect them books for my master''s daily read. HAHAHA! 56 Chapter 56 "A report has come from one of your clones, host." My ever present companion, Nomad, stayed true to his task like a dedicated butler in my demesne. "Show me." I was currently in my study which was very fitting for handling things such as this. Sometimes I wonder if this little voice in my head was my alter ego, my evil twin, my beloved companion. A three in one package since it knew everything about my preferences. I quickly scanned the data that appeared before my eyes and knew of its essential contents. "Ten years, huh." I muttered. "While in here, more than 900 years had already passed by." I added in my thoughts and decided that the likely suspect was probably time dilation. How fast time flew for me and my family. But nevertheless, I did enjoy every second spent with them. I sighed and set the melancholic thoughts aside. "Thank you, Nomad. Do tell me the moment another report comes from one of my toys." "Affirmative, host." For almost a millennium of hacking and intrusion, I still could not bypass the system given by the entity called The Evil God. It would be unrealistic to claim that I was not bothered by my continued failures but that did not stop me from pursuing my goals. It had only fueled my desire to get away from the claws of this mysterious figure. I reviewed the cultivation manuals I got and immediately acclimated their language as my own to properly examine their practices, techniques, and cultivation stages. But what took my time the most was the meagre collections of techniques about using the soul as basis for one''s power. "It seems like I have to wait some more." I concluded after I put the entirety of my knowledge to revise and innovate a cultivation manual of my own. A specific manual suited for what I wanted to achieve. I closed my eyes in meditation for three more hours before I finally stood up and went out of my sanctum. a day a year a hundred years a thousand years an era an epoch an eon and many eons more went by¡­ "It is time." I was alone in the vaults of heaven as i observed my vast dominion. I did it! I had conquered the entire universe and countless oceans of blood were shed for it. But that was far from my concern because of the impending threat that called for me. It was unavoidable already. I tried to resist the pull since it started in the advent of the last era but now it was simply wishful thinking to struggle against the power that was upon my being. "What comes next, Nomad? What''s behind the door?" I asked after a gate slowly emerged above me. It was so huge that the entirety of its brilliance totally covered the span of my eyesight. "You shall see when you get there¡­ Damon Everhart. It has been a pleasure watching you grow." Nomad answered and for the first time in our long partnership, called me using my real name. I had wanted to ask a series of questions but the drag got fiercer when the doors began to welcome me on its slowly opening hinges. "AHHHHHH!" I roared in clenched teeth as I tried to give it my all to stand my ground in a last show of resistance. I tried devouring the strange force that wanted to uproot me but same as my previous attempts, no matter how much power up I got out from this unknown source, it was still not enough to repel its irresistible whim. The strength shown by the mystical doors were very familiar. It defied reality and even that of what I dared to imagine. "A cheat... like my own¡­ How appropriate¡­" I lamented inside but gave out a knowing smile amidst the lone battle I waged. The universe dimmed while I wielded the fullness of its might opposite this numinous door but sadly, it was all for naught. My body was still drawn out into the waiting vortexes in the horizon. "FLICK!" a finger snap reverberated out loud and everything went still. Before the changes of the last era began, this technique could have held time and space indefinitely for my enjoyment. But sadly, all it afforded me today was an insignificant 5 second respite. But I did use it at its utmost. "The pleasure is all mine¡­ Evil God¡­" was my last words before everything went dark. 57 Chapter 57 "Wake up, new fish!" these were the words that I heard the moment I regained consciousness. I tried to open my eyes but gathered that doing the simple task was even beyond what I was capable of achieving right now. In other words, I was as weak as a tamed pussy. "Don''t move and try to relax. The condition will pass in a minute." The same voice said once more. It was the voice of a bitch but I knew that she was not alone in whatever hell we were in at the moment. I may have been unable to see yet but I could smell just fine. There were a mix of odors in this place. It was a pen of squalor and shit to be exact. My eyelids began to separate until bright lights welcomed my vision. The sudden illumination burned my lenses and I had to close my eyes again to readjust from the changes outside. "So how was your sleep, little princess?" a new voice added to the cunt. I finally adapted to the situation and looked at a big man on my right while directly before myself was a very beautiful woman. The fact the she was dressed with only her flimsy underwear on made the scene intensely surreal. I roamed my eyes around the room and saw an exact number of population of the opposite sex. 5 men and 5 women. Most didn''t bother to look at me as they stayed immovable with eyes closed in meditation. Some laid down as if asleep and others sat in a lotus position. And what scattered uniformly in the circular room was ten vertical capsules which mirrored the same thing that currently encased my body. "Where am i?" I asked while still trapped inside this caged pod. "That''s the question, isn''t it?" the big man answered sarcastically, same as the last. I was about to give a smart retort when something clicked in my brain that halted my response completely. I watched each faces of the men and women again and quickly realized an obvious truth about them all. And perhaps this was also true in my own. "An observant one. Just like the rest of us." The big man said once more after he saw my reaction. "Stop with the riddles, Garion. He''s on the same boat as us. No need to be so offensive for no reason." The woman who greeted me first came to my rescue. What a delightful woman. If not for the four precise copies of her face and body measurements around us, then I might have concluded her inimitable in whatever hole this was. "Were you all given cheats from out of the blue also?" I threw a probing bone out. "Very bright indeed. Don''t go hysterical or do some martial arts shenanigans, okay? Trust me. You have no power in here." The big man evaded my question again and pushed a button on the upright casket that held me. "CREAK!" the shell that surrounded me released its latch onto my body and I stepped out to breathe in the same manufactured air as before. But what surprised me was how hot it was it here. It was probably 50 degrees Celsius or more, judging from how hot everything seemed to be. So that was why most of them chose to wear almost nothing inside. "There''s water up front. Just go near that wall and the signs will appear for you to follow. You have a brain. Use it." The big man said sardonically. "Don''t mind, Garion. He''s always been like this ever since I knew him. And before you ask, no¡­ you won''t die in here. The wardens or whoever is running this place up wouldn''t allow that. They''re just¡­" the bitch started. "The retarded fucks are playing with us! That''s what they''re doing!" and Garion finished for her. "Perhaps. It would be hot right now but can become extremely cold in the next." The woman added. "I''m Damon. What''s your name?" I asked while I was on the process of taking away the excess clothes on my body until nothing was left for me to remove. "It''s good to know that you''re not the shy type, Damon. I''m Margareth." The cunt smiled at me sweetly. "Hmmp! What does he have that I have none, Marge?" Garion who looked like my long lost identical twin challenged. He even reached south and fondled his raging cock out. "Look! I even have a monster cock in here. I assure you that you will not be dissatisfied if you could get a taste at this meat, baby." The fucker added. "The same size." Margareth contemplated softly. "What?!" "I said all you guys have the same cock size. I really don''t want to fuck one of you as that would be akin to experiencing the exact cock in my pussy. And honestly, I doubt that you could even handle me, Garion. Not even in your rarest wildest wet dreams." Margareth taunted. "You bitch!" the big man roared in fury. "Say that once more Garion and I promise, you''ll be growing a new set of teeth and a pair of balls for the 36th time this year." Margareth warned. "...¡­." And Garion the Great backed down unexpectedly. Hmmm. Very curious. I tried to gather the power that I was used to in the past and found nothing to be had. I was a mortal again. I observed both my warm hosts and decided that they were also powerless. If they would fight with only the use of their physical prowess, then the lithe body structure of Margareth would reign supreme over the rigid physique of the stupid hulk. I tested this by stretching a bit and found out immediately that the huge muscles that accompanied my tall and wide frame had indeed slowed me down considerably. While the women and their balanced sexy bodies was afforded none of these restraints. What have I gotten myself into. I just hope that these amazons were reasonable at best. 58 Chapter 58 "Much better." Margareth commented after the big man was silenced by her open threat. What a big pussy. I disdained such weakness but I did not let these thoughts show outside my emotionless expression. This was ground zero. And it was always not the best move to antagonize anybody in my first day in. "What kinds of cheat did you have?" I assumed a positive answer based on the previous response of the big fool. "It was an storehouse cheat. It was a place where I could exchange goods available in my previous world in order to get points to purchase the overpowered commodities in the system store. Some here had more amazing boons. But others were also given strange ones like the Fuck System. But other than that, what we had basically functioned more or less the same. How about yours?" Margareth replied usefully. "Well, it was more like an item and techniques shop. A lot like yours really." "I see." "How long have you been here, Margareth?" "More than 6 years already." she responded and made a faraway look into nothingness. The memories of her past triumphs was still strong in her. WEAK! Who would believe a benevolent giver and assume that such gifts were lent without something in return. FOOLS! That was only seen on movies and fairy tales. It has no place in reality. I mused as I observed her actions with keen eyes. "That long, huh." "Yes. The first who awakened among us is here for more than two centuries already. And she still hasn''t aged a day." Margareth informed me and purposely lowered her voice on the last sentence. "I see. Shall we sit, Margareth?" I said when I noticed that my knees got weak all of a sudden. Seems like all that standing for 200 hundred years had taken its toll on me now. "Sure, Damon." And we continued to chat amidst the intense heat but thankfully, the floors were freezing cold and it did help a bit in coping with these drastic opposing temperatures. Though my balls got iced in the process but it was something that I could live with. 1 and a half hours later¡­ "Thank you for your patience, Margareth." I bade in parting as I squeezed out what information I can acquire from her. This bitch was really useful. If ever I could get out of this place, then I would definitely bring her with me. Not in payment for today''s help but to taste the forbidden fruit that she offered in aces. The woman was pretty much an embodiment of beauty. And by looking at the bulls on the room, I was also quite confident that I took the part as a perfect example of masculinity. I found a corner near the capsule that birthed me. The bitch told me that the bodies we possessed right now had been inside this room since time immemorial. Or at least that was what she got from the earliest witness of this whole mystery. And to be clear, her name was not Eve but Ella. Close but not quite the same. I sat and closed my eyes to examine the changes inside my body. After another run at my status, the strength I got from the system, the techniques and items I''d attained through the eons, were indeed all gone. Tsk tsk. Oh well, they were good while they lasted. But this was within my expectations. I focused once more and called on the cultivation techniques which I created and mastered to suit my own purpose in precaution of any eventuality, especially this one. And what I got had almost forced a smile on my face. Not only that, I even had the urge to laugh out loud like I used to in the first millennium of my age. But I was not the same man anymore. I had already risen above the mundane and learned to guard against the very system that had aid my ascension to the apex. After the first thousand years of existence, I hid my emotions and thoughts inside a part of me where not even that canned voice could ever hope to spy on. "Am I the only one who had the prudence to think this far ahead?" I asked myself as I saw the calm demeanor of my doppelgangers and peers. But no matter, all that is shall be revealed sooner or later. All I have to do now was take my time and catch all I can get in the new reality I was in right now. Was this perhaps another universe? I wondered. But if that was the case, then I guess I would have to make another set of harem for my daily needs in my journey to regaining the strength that I''d lost. The millions of pussies I had in the past were all exceptional. And I was not going to lower my standards for anyone or anything. After all, what was life if not lived to how I want to? It would be nothing but a sorrowful deception. Of a life inside a bottled wish¡­ against that of one fulfilled¡­ with no regrets and what ifs. 59 Chapter 59 8 days quickly passed and on the eve of the ninth, a new change finally broke the monotony of our situation. I took a bottled water out from the hidden compartment in the side of the wall and drank greedily on it. It tasted very invigorating to my parched throat as the temperature this time was so hot that my balls felt like constantly being fried between the legs it hanged from. And what was more astonishing was my smell. I now stank like the rest of the crew because the water inside this prison was only intended for our consumption. The moment we, as little as wash our face with it, the liquid would become immaterial right before our eyes. We can see that it was there but it would become devoid of its physical qualities within this fold of existence, exactly like an illusion. I wanted to do a test on it at the start using my ace in the hole but held my curiosity in fear of any unforeseen consequences. Now was not the time to take risks, particularly because I could no longer return to life if ever I was killed in this place. At least it was what I believed and so, dared not check the reliability of my claim. "Congratulations, Cell 9,247,513,860. You team is now complete and will proceed to processing after 10 seconds. Please leave your belongings on the floor as you shall not use them any longer. If you do want to bring them with you, then do so in silence." A familiar voice greeted my ears. It was the same genderless tone of the past. "I know that sound." I tried the waters. But the 9 people inside had only ignored me and showed no sign of recognition with that tone whatsoever. Either they really had no idea about who was speaking or they hid their reactions extremely well. But after some quick thinking, I realized that there was also a third possibility. That this someone we call warden could freely tinker with our senses. Cold perspiration ran down my skin as I prepared myself for the worst case scenario. If not for my illimitable self-control which had been shaped by countless trillions of years in my reign as ruler of one universe, then I might have already run away from this disturbing place. But in the end, I decided to take my time. There was more to be learned inside this position and I would not uselessly waste this kind of chance to be able to get a clearer picture of who the enemy was. "About time." Ella smiled and stretched her perfect body for our inspection. She had given the longest tenure in this pen and was surely the most impatient of us all to get out of this boring cage. Then the counting began. 10 9 8 ... 3 2 1 "BANG!" my world turned upside down and when I got to, I noticed that we were not alone anymore. I tried to stand up but my body felt too heavy. It was as if there was a giant who sat upon my spinal column and no matter how hard I pushed up, my strength seemed insignificant compared to the enormous power that had parked over me. Since it was futile to resist then all I could do was suck it up and listen to what these people were saying. "These 10 are prime subjects. They would make brilliant soldiers and deadly assassins. No matter how you use them, i assure you, Mr. Hannes, that my products are of top quality. They wouldn''t fail nor break that easy." A man started. "I trust you, Killian. Bring them to the designated location and I have already prepared a welcoming party for these new recruits. And don''t forget to send their Life Disks along. I''m sure you know by now how my boss loves to break these godly characters in." A second man said and laughed briefly at his inside joke. "Will do, Mr. Hannes. Please send my regards to the Minister." And after this short exchange, the world once again shook. And same as the last, it had also brought me and my companions to another place. "Is this the new team?" I heard a cultured voice ask. My position hasn''t changed and I still kissed the floors with no strength of resistance. "Yes, boss. Do you want the women delivered to your room now?" the one who was called Mr. Hannes replied. "Good." "How about the men, boss?" "Let them up." The words were issued in command and I rose from my crumpled to gape at where we were. Blue skies and gentle waves. THE FUCK! Along the visual beauty was the immense grandeur of the vast ship that we sailed on. It was like a switched has been turned on within my brain because colors and hums of reality once again graced my being. I was quite certain at this point that these people had really control over my senses. My worst fears came true and I kept my guard up now, more than ever. "I am your owner. Kneel and you shall be rewarded." A handsome man proclaimed. 5 men on their feet. Nobody among us would do what this fool wished. Not in a million years. "Why don''t you suck my cock, maggot!" a sharp tongue. My old friend, Garion. You never change. Good for you. "You newcomers are all the same. Just because you think you have lived for thousands of years and ruled innumerable worlds or kingdoms before, that that makes you above the rest of us. Sadly, everything that happened in your past lives was nothing but a mere illusion. A dream that you have now woken up from. But since all of you are still dreaming, then let me help you open your eyes to see what''s real and shake you out of your delusions. Call the rest of the team up." The boss signaled at his servant. "Yes, boss." Mr. Hannes mouthed a few silent words and a collection of mammoth males were teleported into the deck. Each of them stood easily ten-foot-tall which dwarfed our seven feet of height. With a closer look, I recognized the face that they wore were exactly the same as us. Were they an upgraded version of our group? Would we become like them in the future? These thoughts ran rapidly on my mind. "BANG!" The tens of men prostrated on the ground before their cocky leader. I did a quick count and had the number for these brutes, 50 fucking ogres! "What are your orders, boss?!" it was more of a roar than a question. This was not good. I could feel it in my gut. "Please get acquainted with your new friends right here. I want them to be opened up pretty nicely by the end of this day." And I was right on my money. Sometimes, I hate it when I''m right. 60 Chapter 60 What followed wouldn''t need one to be a genius for him to know. And before these brutes could lay their hands on me and get me butt fucked into oblivion, I concluded that I have had enough. Time to escape this mess. "I''m sorry, Margareth. I seems like I can''t have you after all." I lamented because I saw only darkness and despair in the life she would led from now on. Besides, I also don''t want to be second to anybody. I threw a last look on the leader of this bunch and sighed. The lucky fucker. This isn''t over, I promise you. I closed my eyes and muttered. "Soul Shatter." And within three breaths, I felt unimaginable pain as I experienced how my soul crumbled into pieces. This was a necessary part of the technique. One needed to break in order to form anew and be reborn into something more. Since I could not take total dominion over this alien body, then I needed to find one that could shelter my soul again. "BANG!" I collapsed on the floor and the vision that graced me was that of a bright azure sky. A lovely view. Quite an apt salute to my advent in this new world. "What happened?!" Mr. Hannes panicked. This was the first time I saw him lost his composure since I met him today. "We still haven''t touched him, Mr. Hannes. Maybe he got frightened to death? Or perhaps he''s homophobic?" one of the big men offered. "Rise. Get up." Mr. Hannes mumbled and when my physical body still hasn''t adhered to his words, he then motioned his fingers on the air before him. A device similar to a keyboard appeared and his fast fingers roamed over the transparent keys in rapid succession. But then, Mr. Hannes abruptly paused after a few breaths. "DAMN! REVIVE HIM NOW!" "Yes, Mr. Hannes!" "Is there a problem, Hannes?" "Boss¡­" and that''s where I finished my practice at voyeurism. From the beads of sweat that fell off this dumb tool''s face, I reckoned that this day would also be a memorable one for him. "Where to go from here?" I murmured and quickly vanished from the huge ship. It was a disappointment that the 9 gods and goddesses who''d come with me from the cell hasn''t mastered a contingency plan in case the so called system turned to bite them in the ass. In the end, I was right all along in my belief. The only real person I could trust was myself and no other. To leave your fate to someone else''s hands was a sad betrayal waiting to happen. This was my last thoughts before I began my search for a new body. _________________ "YOUNG MASTER!" "HIS EYES OPENED! I SAW IT!" "THE YOUNG MASTER IS AWAKE!" "CALL THE PATRIARCH! QUICK!" loud noises shattered my dreamless sleep. I reopened my eyes and observed the place I was in. A large room with all the luxurious extravagance that a cultivation world could offer. "What year is it?" I started to say. My voice was raspy with its facilities untried for much too long. "It is the 987th year of the Trickster, young master." Someone answered. Her voice was timid and young. Just like I prefer. If her beauty would follow the sweet tone of her sound, then I wouldn''t mind making this my first bed warmer. "So I''ve been asleep for almost a thousand years. Help me up." I commanded. "Yes, young master." The girl stuttered but she did not disobey my wish. I felt soft hands embraced me from the front but more than that, I noticed immediately the twin melons that landed fully in my face. I licked and put a scorching kiss mark on her neck as she did her duties. Yet even with these advances, she neither made a single sound of protest nor pushed me back. Well, well, well. Seemed like my family really knew how to train their servants. I smiled when I smelled the freshness of her skin. "What''s your name?" I asked after she fulfilled her duties and sat me up on the bed. "I am called Noemi, young master." The girl answered and bowed her head in subservience. Her eyes looked south and she did not dare looked up to meet my searching gaze. This was indeed a beautiful maiden. Although she wore a slave''s uniform that covered her entire body but that could not hide the womanly figure that had already began to sprang along with time. 18 or younger was my guess. Very much suitable for plucking. "BANG!" the doors disintegrated and a delicious looking woman drowned me in her breasts. I have no choice but to hang on to life and reciprocate the hug. "NEON, MY SON! I KNEW THAT YOU''D FIGHT AND COME BACK TO US!" the woman cried as she shook with each heartbreaking sob she took. This was the longing of a mother to her child and I was not one to break the play for her. Time to apply my acting skills once more. "Don''t cry, mom. I''m home now." I joined her sobs with a string of my own. I embraced her even more tightly and my face got squashed up really good on my mother''s bouncy boobs. She did not care for the advantage I seized and so I freely continued to shed tears that made the thin garments on her chest, wet from all my ministrations. If not for my intense self-control, I would have sported a hard on right then and there. That would be rather embarrassing and so I negated these reactions down. "Welcome back, my son." A man''s voice greeted me on the side. "I''m happy to be here, father. Sorry for all the troubles I brought you." I looked up from the embrace and saw a tall man. His frame was big and he appeared rooted to the earth, unbent by time nor its tribulations. A warrior and a strong fellow. This was my first impression of my new father. "What troubles?" he smiled at me. "You only need to regain your strength and be healthy from now on, Neon. Leave the rest to me and your mother." My adopted father continued. I looked at my left shoulder and indeed, this man was right. I was mere bones with little to no visible fat on me. The years had truly taken much from me but change was going to begin today. A new age has come. And I shall enjoy every single moment of it. 61 Chapter 61 Five days has passed since I regained consciousness in my newly acquired body. I could have taken one on that world where people who wished to enslave me resided but upon further consideration, I banished the thoughts completely. That was a technological planet which was top in the knowledge about human bodies and its evolutions but even with all these advancements, they still had yet to barge into the mystical field of the soul. This was one of the reasons why I had to find a place which housed such natural treasures that could heal my damaged soul. Since the rise of their technology has eaten up almost all of the wonders that depended on its earth, I really couldn''t stay on that world. On Silara Z5Q2, this was the name of the planet where Mr. Hannes and crew lived, tall and vast structures seeded the vacant lands which was drastically opposite to a cultivation world right here. This world and its inhabitants prioritized on nurturing the essence of the world, especially the rare plants and trees that they knew would give them bountiful harvest useful in increasing their cultivation. "Mom, father, Kiera, Stephany. Wait for me." Before I left Silara Z5Q2, I stumbled on the fact that I was a mere game character. Their innovations on this science allowed them to create multiple sandbox simulations based on what was real out here. Not for any noble cause but primarily so that they could raise soldiers that would fight for them. This led me to believe that the previous universe I conquered mirrored exactly this one or at least it did, up to a point. I dared not imagine that that virtual reality has indeed mapped the entire universe. Especially right now that there were constant wars raging on all fronts and humanity wasn''t really the sole proprietor of this reality. There were cultivators and monstrous magical beasts that dwelled in the countless worlds of the cosmos. And on the numerous galaxies I went through in search of a suitable habitat for my soul, I even witnessed unidentified beings which I haven''t yet encountered in the past. "This is going to be so much fun." I thought and readied myself for the challenge. I combed the memories of the original owner of this body. His name was Neon Killoran, the only child of Dante Killoran who founded the strongest family within the city of Lewei. But that was hundreds of years ago. I was more than convinced that I''d have more siblings by now. "You are such a young fool, Neon." This dumb fuck was a womanizer who had destroyed more than a hundred flowers in his short 20 years of life. But due to his identity and the indulgence that was mistaken as love by his family, he got out scot free with literally every trouble he caused. Then on a fated evening, he just collapsed while fucking another maiden on his list. From that moment on, he got in and out of consciousness. Healers flowed in but they all could not offer a cure to this malady. Even the heretics and quack doctors were invited to inspect the condition of Neon but same as the last, they all failed to restore the health of this idiotic piece of shit. "The Ceres fam¡­" the fool thought that the family of his fianc¨¦e could have been the one who inflicted him this sickness. Aside from them, there was really no other power in the city that has reason to harm him because the cockbrain has enough wit left in him to only focus on nameless innocent girls in this place. "Hush, my son. We shall get to the bottom of this and I will make those culprits pay for what they''ve done to you. Just rest for now." Dante, the useless father answered. And that was the last words exchanged before the cretin laid in comatose sleep for five years. Then I came and successfully conquered his weakened soul into mine. New Body ¨C CHECK! "Don''t worry, little fucker. Let me live as you from now on and I will make sure that your pathetic body shall taste the tight flesh of goddesses and immortals." Was my final thoughts before I called for someone. "Noemi." Since I see none of those deities yet, let me start at these hapless mortals first. 62 Chapter 62 "I''m here, young master." Noemi appeared before me in a flash. She was wearing close to nothing because I particularly commanded her to be as enticing as she can be whenever she was around me. The family had also clearly supported my demands and thus properly garbed her with such an erotic robe that left not much to my wild imaginings. With her status as a servant, I doubted she could possess this kind of attire with her meager allowance from the clan. It was an enchanted clothes that offered protection as indistinct defensive runes delimited the dress completely. They may have been unseen by the naked eyes but with how powerful my soul has become, noticing this kind of concealment was child''s play. "Two hundred times stronger, huh. A good start." I thought as I observed the differences from when I just arrived in the real world and my current soul strength now. This was the fruits of my years in dormant sleep for almost a millennium. I saw to it that I was ready to wield this power to its utmost the moment I woke up from my slumber. If I had rushed and used this body upon its conquest, then at maximum I''d only receive up to ten times of upgraded soul power than the normal humans. But since I deliberately postponed my reemergence, it gave me the strength to be invincible against cultivators under the Soul Creation Realm. The cultivation manual I created with my own effort was truly worth it. Countless eons were spent in perfecting this technique and so I named it, Eternal Void Heart. A good start indeed. "Come." "Yes, young master." We were now inside my chambers and in these 5 days, I had fully regained my faculties especially my little brother below. It was now time to bless my rusty tool with a maiden''s blood. "Undress me, Noemi." I commanded and without further words, soft hands roamed gently on my body. Her palms were shaking but still, her unease made the process highly seductive to my senses. "Suck me." I said while I was comfortably lying down on the bed. She held my cock and I watch her eyes grew big along the growth of my pussy wrecker in her hands. A full 10 inches in length with its 8 inches of girth. Of course I have already modified this body a bit for my liking. With my past knowledge about various cultivation techniques, a mere body modification was a novice task. "What''s wrong? Don''t tell me this is the first cock you saw in your life?" I teased. "It is the first real one, young master." So they really trained them well. I should go visit her mentors and sample their wares on one of these days. Hmmm. Perhaps even sooner. Who knows how many beauties I''d get to see in that garden of luscious flowers. "I see. Let me teach you then, Noemi." I smiled and grabbed her head towards my expectant cock. Her mouth was hot and wet. At first she was tentative about it all, as if getting used to the act of fellatio but as the seconds ticked by, her mouth and tongue went wild on my sloppy dick. I reached out a hand and felt out a hardened nipple then totally molded her huge flesh to my palms'' delights. Pure authentic breasts! The natural ones are really the greatest, without question. "So you''re also feeling it, don''t you Noemi?" I teased. "Hmmm¡­" but only a moan escaped from her lips because she was rather preoccupied with cleaning my tubes for the plumbing that would occur next. 63 Chapter 63 "Don''t neglect my balls, Noemi. Lick it good." "Hmmm¡­ Hmmm¡­" the bitch followed my words and my twins really got an intense cleaning down there. She moved her tongue actively while her small hands accompanied them in tune as it got busy running her supple palms up and down my big shaft. "That''s enough. Come here." I would have more foreplay on the next succeeding fucks but now was not the time. The journey on getting to this world took me more than 20 years and the lust I felt right now couldn''t be even described in mere words alone. This has got to be the second longest streak I''ve gone without tasting the tight embrace of a cunt around my cock. The first was of course my long incarceration on my initial life. Time to end my lengthy drought. "Young master! It''s dir¡­!" I didn''t let her finish her speech because I had already taken full control over her mouth. My lips assaulted hers and I let her ride me on top while I held her pliant hips with two hands. "HMMMM!" she moaned over my mouth when she noticed that I intentionally positioned my cock below her scorching pussy. She got what I wanted her to do without even a word exchanged as she teased my cock with slow deliberate motions. Only a thin piece of covering has separated the two destined companions tonight. The crimson underwear totally mirrored the rest of her thin robes and what laid behind these garments was a promise of pure heaven. From the back of her hips, my hands lowered until it reached her ass. I circled a finger over these uncharted territories and she visibly froze on top of me as if waiting for what I would do next. But she relaxed again when I stopped massaging that dark hole and sliding more a bit unto my true objective. "OHHHHHHH!" she moaned incoherently. I caressed her pussy over the thin cloth and after a few breaths, released her completely out of its confines as I reached for the string that tied the piece up. "AHHHHHH!" the bitch moaned wantonly after I let go of my possession on her lovely lips. What a delectable girl. The taste and smell of her saliva was so fresh and fragrant. Even though at the very start I savored the peculiar flavor of my cock on her mouth but within minutes it has all been washed away by nothing but sweetness. From her mouth I dropped low unto her waiting breasts. They were perfect to look at and more enjoyable to my nippy tongue. I helped her out of her enchanted robes as she really couldn''t use her hands to do that because she was busy supporting herself over my hungry cock. If not, then she would have obviously sunk into my awaiting spear of pleasure already. But nevertheless, I did enjoy her playfulness. If ever she felt fear or was only prolonging the inevitable, I cared not for I knew that she will be mine tonight whether she wanted it or not. "Are you ready, cunt?" I asked her as I held my cock and ran the head over her slippery hole. Sticky juiced mingled with my precum as it brought about a whole new mixture of concoction. No tight hole could stay impassable for long with this shiny oversized piece I''ve got. Noemi was bald down there and the pinkish glow of her pussy even enflamed the already blistering desire I felt to fuck her. And indeed, I would be using her nonstop until dawn break. "Make a woman, young master!" she yelled her answer and as a perfect gentleman, I did exactly what she wished. "YES!" the bitch roared in triumph as I fully impaled her on my huge cock. I felt her pussy vibrate around my tool as she cummed for all she was worth. So the bitch did arrive prepared. She had taken a fucking sex pill that would enhanced the fuck sessions, having her more sensitive to pleasure and numb to pain. That was why she experience none of the usual discomfort. A wise bitch indeed. Shall we continue? "AHHHHHHHH! Take me!" and the bitch renewed her pleas of desires as I pumped her like a mad man from beneath her glorious body. 64 Chapter 64 Sorry, content is lost, You ¡¯re reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you 65 Chapter 65 Sorry, content is lost, You ¡¯re reading Novel on Novelhall.COM, we will fix it as soon as possible, thank you 66 Chapter 66 "I''m feeling okay now, mom." I replied at the woman. "Come sit by my side." She wasn''t content with my answer and had to rise up to guide me down the long table. I saw men and women of beauty. There were more than 20 of them at first glance and I guessed that they were possibly my siblings. They sat on one table while another was occupied by my father and his women. It was at this table where my mom led me to. The bitches scrutinized me from head to toe and I looked at them once then calmly sat down beside my father. 29 bitches and 30 young ones including myself. It was easy to see that these were the eldest offspring of the sluts and the one variation from the almost identical number was most probably my younger brother. A snake in our midst. "I don''t think that''s his proper place in this house, mother. At least not anymore." The man who spouted venomous words previously showed his unveiled animosity at me again. "PA!" a resounding slap echoed in the dining hall. "YOU DARE!" the fool who was now carrying an exact duplicate of my palm print on his cheeks rose to challenge my seat in this household. His form was very fierce as he gathered the forces in his dominion to maybe unleash an attack on my person. And I never doubted this idiot could do a thing as heinous as murdering his own brother for his jealousy and perhaps even ambition. All I know that whosoever bared his fangs at me shall die without a burial ground in the end. I would have loved to do it right now but decided to spare the feelings of my adopted parents specifically that of my mother''s. I had always preferred women above men. Though my father cherished me also but his charm was a putrid comparison to that of my mother. And maybe it was also because she smelled as beguiling as she looked. The years had been good for her. She appeared 18 yet had already blessed this earth with more than two thousand years of her elegant presence. "ENOUGH!" "BANG!" my younger brother was forced down with just a booming voice. Though I heard the particular sound of bones breaking but the man would live through it. An individual who wished to go against heaven''s will should not be too brittle after all. "Apologize to your elder brother at once, Aiden." The woman beside me uttered in a stern voice. The one who showed the moron his place was of course my doting mother. "I will die first before that happens, MOTHER!" Aiden, my idiotic brother retorted. "Let me, Diana." My father Dante, interjected when mom readied herself to punish the prodigal son. "Husband¡­" and the oh so sweet Diana calmed down and awaited the Head of the Family to finish the deed. "I assure you that death shall not claim you, Aiden. Is your will that firm enough to resist the words of your mother?" Dante''s cold question rang in the dining hall. I looked at it all with much amusement that even a perfect smile radiated from my chubby face. In fact, I was the only one who had that expression in all the people on the two tables combined. If you like this novel, please support me by reading my novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ Although I''m prioritizing A.I. right now but I don''t want to drop this novel as it has the largest following I have in webnovel. Your chapter reads count in creativenovels.com because that would supply me the coffee I needed to stay up through the night. 67 Chapter 67 "I''m sorry, father. I apologize for my actions." the fool backed down in the end. And here I thought that he would at least last a few breaths against my father''s words. Tsk Tsk. What a letdown. "Apologize to your brother! Not to me." father corrected my foolish brother. "It was my mistake." Aiden murmured and never even faced me nor looked into my eyes. "What did you say?" I played with the food on my mouth. Can''t swallow you that easy, my dear brother. "I said it was my mistake!" Aiden''s words boomed once more and I captured this moment with vivid clarity. A scene to fuel me when I would skin this cretin alive, beneath my feet. "You are not young anymore, Aiden. Let older brother teach you now for all the years I''ve been missing in your life." I smiled. "PA!" before another strike went to balance the rosy cheek on my younger brother''s face. He had his guard up this time but that paltry defense could not compare to the invisible swift hands that flew at him with dazzling accuracy. "I WILL KILL YOU!" Aiden''s vehemence was palpable but he never took action this time. Unlike the last, he only seethed with murderous gaze so great that even his eyes were now tinted with a crazed expression unbecoming a man and more of a wild beast than any other. "Sit down Aiden." the calm words of my father resounded until the disturbance died out. Aiden has no choice but appear like a rabid dog put down upon his thorny iron throne. "This is my eldest son, Neon. And since he is well and has fought back against his affliction, he shall resume his seat as the rightful heir of the clan." my father started. "................." and no one answered. Not even a needle''s drop was heard around the dining hall. But how could I let my entrance fail to be as grand as my divine self. "The Killoran Family shall reign supreme not only of this city but also to all lands seen and unseen, Father. That I promise you!" my voice rang loudly and the conviction I held reached to every heart upon these confines. "You are indeed my son, Neon. My ambition halted in the city of Silentcrest. But yours exceeded this tiny pond under the heavens. Very well. I shall wait for that day''s advent! Come! Let us dine and we shall drink until dawn!" so declared my father and the celebration began and ended with me at the center of it all. __________________________ "Shall I serve you, young master?" Noemi called for me in a shadowed corner. The party was over and though the early morn''s light was not long in coming, that didn''t mean that I can''t take a lovely tumble at my time of wanting. "You need to rest, Noemi. Come sleep with me tonight." I walked and closed the distance between us. Our intense affair last night had indeed taken a toll on her. And I was not one too drowned in lust to break a faithful servant at my side. I held her close and pulled her into my arms. And even as the first light broke the horizon, only one thought filled my mind. "I need to get an immortal lover soon. Or at least a bitch that I can use wantonly. A seasoned cultivator would be good." Then I let myself succumbed to a dreamless sleep, with the young Noemi in my embrace. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ 68 Chapter 68 I woke up to a new day. The sun was high as it was already fiercely making its presence known to all existences beneath its shade. Well I guess it was time to start the chore. "Has my family called me to lunch?" i asked a question i knew the answer to. No point in saving words if it could make my relationship better with my slave. Not that i want to specially but only because this woman had served as my first real partner in this new world. And i was always a believer that moments such as this were precious and few. Innocence lost can never be regained after all. "No they have not, young master." Noemi replied meekly. The respite last night had truly given her enough vigor to do her task and wake up before her master did. I faked a yawn and said. "I''m going to go out." Although i did not need to sleep anymore because of my cultivation but what was the point in having absolute strength and not knowing on how to properly taste the fruits of my labor? These wasted times were but a few drops in the river of eternity that i shall trod upon and fully conquer for my own wishes. "Shall i come along, young master?" my bitch asked which i completely ignored as i sauntered forth towards the gates of the family abode. She joined me nonetheless and i applauded her will. "Hmmmm... A good woman." i thought and decided that maybe it was not a bad idea on grooming her to become a servant worthy of my status. Let''s see, i concluded and left it for tomorrow''s cast. "Welcome, Young Master Neon!" a beautiful girl smiled at me. The news of my rejuvenation has indeed spread far and wide today. "What can i do for you, young master?" the girl continued as i was fondly examining the goods on her. She was a sexy girl and still a pure maiden. A pity. Another mortal. Since i didn''t want to raise another ant cricket, i determined to pass the delicious and juicy offerings before me. "I want to see the shopkeeper." i finally instructed. "Please come inside, young master." "BANG!" I did not need to look behind me to see what the disturbance was about. It was my cute pet rushing to once again feel its master''s caress. She had ridden a flying beast to catch up to my speed while I simply traversed the sky at my leisure. "Stay outside, Noemi. And don''t let anyone pass these doors." I commanded. A ruler should have the bearing of one and I was not comfortable to even share the same air with these trifling molded dusts. "As you wish, young master!" the cunt responded firmly. A good seed indeed. I mused and followed the lovely girl inside the building. There were many cases within and it displayed various medicinal plants and pill concoctions. But our steps hadn''t halted in the initial floors. These were rubbish to what was in the higher columns of the structure. But i digress, even all the contents of this world combined would still be mere trash in my eyes. "Good day, young master Neon! Your servant Myah is here." an old woman welcomed me warmly. The passage of years can indeed make one wiser. I examined the old woman''s attitude and it pleased me to see such honest display of deference. "Stand up, Myah." i said at the pill master who laid prostrated in my front. "Thank you, young master." "Foundation Establishment Peak Stage. Admirable." "Thank you for your praise, young master. I am but a lowly servant of the clan. All i am today was because of the Killoran Family''s generosity." the old woman bowed slightly as she spoke of her roots. "Hmmm... Unfortunately, you would halt in this realm. Your talents can no longer bring you further and no amount of cultivation could bridge that obvious fact." "My life is full, young master. Your servant has no regrets." The old woman replied and smiled at me briefly. Indeed, it was as she said. How could she hide anything from my sight? Her years and experiences stood naked at my perusal. She has had a wonderful lifetime worth of almost 5 millennia. Sadly, no longevity pill nor magical elixirs could extend her life span any more. Or at least, those rare treasures cannot be found in this little city of Silentcrest. But I was here, so I asked. "Tell me woman, do you want to live forever?" If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 69 Chapter 69 "I may have lived long, young master. But i am still a mortal all the same. If granted immortality, who am i to deny such precious gift?" Myah responded gracefully. This woman was a wise fox indeed. I gathered that she may have even been a lustful vixen in her youth. Though i had the ability to delve into her wily adventures but what was the fun in spying to a past long gone. Her youth and beauty were no more. And it would only leave a sour taste in my mouth to peer into her foxy days. "Hmmmm... You have earned my favor, Myah. I am always benevolent to those i favor." i uttered with a smile. "FLICK!" two of my fingers kissed and brought forth a rain of light into the old woman''s subservient posture. From her aging grey skin came a lush pinkish hue of health and vitality. The wrinkles on her face vanished to birthed another lovely mien of a true seductress. And even her dull eyes brightened anew as it pierced into my own in disbelief and wonder. "Young master!" "This..." Myah couldn''t believe her fortune but this was mere child''s play to my vast abilities. So though it gave her immense joy, i felt nothing but emptiness. "Shall be spoken to one, Myah. Call it a lucky breakthrough if you must. But leave my name out of it." i instructed the sexy woman in my front. The loose gown she wore due to her thin frame before seemed very tight to my eyes right now. Ample mountains affronted my view and i did not want to linger at those enticement any second longer for I was clearest on the facade the lay above her attractive exterior. "I will do as you say, young master!" Myah replied and gazed at me with unbridled reverence. She neither said a word of question nor hinted curiosity about how i help her reached The Core Formation Realm. An existence that could live for at least one hundred thousand years. "Good. Now to my purpose of coming..." and thus ended my short affair with the wizened Myah. "Do you have any more you need, young master?" the beautiful girl at the gates led me down the stairs. Come to think about it, i never even got her name but this was only due to my disinterest since I needed to find a suitable bitch i could ride soon. "Thank you. Here. Take this." i whisked out a potion out from my soul world. This would make any woman look young until the day of their last breath. Though it was only applicable to mortals but in my experience, even these short lived ants had always wanted to retain their youth no matter what the cost was. So this item was a worthy gift of her time for me today. "Thank you, young master! If you have any need of my service, i am always available to serve you." Words with deep meanings. Master and apprentice alike. They were both clever and beautiful. I just shook my head and smiled. "I''ll keep that in mind. Don''t drink it but apply in on your skin when you''re 30 or so." Or you can sell it, i care not... i added in my mind. "I will remember that young master." the girl smiled again and visibly stood straighter to give me a good view at her hidden peaks. But i merely glanced at them once before i look into her eyes and smiled. "The day is yet young, Michaela. Maybe later." Even if i was not to eat the fruit that was blatantly provided upon my lips, but a sense of decorum was still needed to be observed. No use offending the delicate feelings of a virgin who only had that boon of purity in their possession. I know all too well of the hardships of the deprived and the wanting. "Let''s go back, Noemi." so i said when i finally got back to the entrance. Mortals and cultivators were lining up the road to gain entry into the establishment. With the emblem of the Killoran Family on my attendant''s robes, no one was stupid enough to barge into our domain. "Yes, young master!" Noemi then ran towards her flying beast as if wanting to race me back. What a foolish girl. I smiled and flew freely into sky. Now that this chore was done. I decided that tonight would be a feast to remember. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 70 Chapter 70 I took my way back in a playful fashion. When Noemi and her flying beast was about to level up with me, i''d apply a short boost of speed that denied her her wish. Though I''d have wanted to toy with my tight bitch more but sadly, the flight only lasted less than sixty breaths. All good things really had to end, I lamented within. "I''m going to cultivate now. Go somewhere else, Noemi." i commanded to my faithful slave. "I will stay right here, young master!" but my determined woman needed to prove her worth and stood at the gates of my domain. "Do as you like then." i smiled at her before i went into my chambers. The moment i got inside, i sat in a lotus position in the center of the room and my hands created complex signs then runic symbols scattered above and beneath my form. After a mere breath, i also sang primordial mantras to strengthen the thing that i wanted to conjure. "CREAK!" Space and time separated before me. Even matter that made everything turned immaterial. A worthy prelude indeed. "Time to regain my former body." i whispered and began cultivating. Since the original owner of this body had cultivated up to the Core Formation Realm 1st Stage, then i have a choice to either continue his shambling foundation upwards or redo it to perfection. But who was I, if not an epitome of excellence. "BOINK!" the sound of bursting was heard once and i felt my body weaken down to the level of mortals. If not for my one of a kind Eternal Void Heart Technique which i fashioned myself to flawlessness, then i would have not supported the power that i summoned in this tiny place, alienated by the flows of spacetime and reality. I closed my eyes and concentrated to gain the optimal condition for cultivation. Not just one with nature or even with a mere pond as this world, but of the whole totality of creation. My body may not sense and perceive everything all at once but the soul sees beyond what my divine eyes could fathom. I may have meditated for only a breath or it may have lasted for countless eternities, but i cared not. I was so consumed in preparing what i needed to do next that i was in a state where nothing mattered but my own devices and most especially that of my purpose. The moment i opened my eyes, i saw a collection of bright colors that swirled around my physique. This were natural resources for cultivation from the vast dominion of worlds that resided within my own soul. But it would be an understatement to simply call it as that. If one could see this, they would simply not believe it existed. A technique that could purge only the toxicity of essences and none of its purity. An epic display of a true master of alchemy. "I''m starved. Feed me." i whispered into the void and then these dazzling hues rushed towards me. Body Tempering Realm 1st Stage! Foundation Establishment Realm 1st Stage! Core Formation Realm 1st Stage! Soul Creation Realm 1st Stage! Ascendant Realm 1st Stage! Immortal Realm 1st Stage! Immortal Emperor Realm 1st Stage! Immortal Sovereign Realm 1st Stage! Immortal Ancestor Realm 1st Stage! Immortal Saint 1st Stage! Immortal Saint 9th Stage! It was not only my cultivation that has ascended but there was a deafening sound that accompanied my breakthroughs. Like the forging of divine metals, my physique was also molded step by step into perfection. In a blink of an eye, i had regained the cultivation of my past life. Not only in realm but also of my corresponding physique mastery that equaled that of an Immortal Saint. This meant that i could battle barehanded without using any techniques and would win a stalemate against an Immortal Saint of my level. The soul and the body can be used as fatal weapons in combat. Unfortunately, too few realized this indelible truth and would just rush blindly to gain nothing but a forgery of strength. Hopes without patience. Wasteful! Pitiful! Tsk. Tsk. Only the dreamers continued to do that. But in the end, it was the doers and willful that reap their dreams to fruition. I stood up and with my actions was the reestablishment of materia. The scene changed to let me see myself in the four corner of my room once more. "Hmmm... Time to have some fun." i concluded and went out of these confines. "Young master?" a doubting Noemi affronted my sight. "Why Noemi? Can''t you recognize me anymore?" i smiled at my lovely bitch. Gone were the fats that entombed my form. Since i had awoken a few days ago and restored to health a day after, so did the mountains of flesh that buried the original owner of this body. That idiot had only reached Core Foundation Realm by gobbling precious resources down his throat. He had left behind his body untrained and in a rotting despicable state. But now that i have fully arrived in soul and in body, a magnificent example of a Supreme Existence, then how can i tolerate such ugly imperfections. "It''s not like that, young m..." "I know what you mean, Noemi." "Come. Escort me to visit my fianc¨¦e." "It has been almost a thousand years, isn''t it? Not too late for a reckoning." i smiled at my good servant and went on my way to reclaim my lost bitch. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 71 Chapter 71 "BOOM!" the carriage i rode broke the skies. Of course as a gentleman that i was, i had to have a lovely Lady at all times. And my servant, Noemi, fit perfectly for the task at hand. This luxurious transport was pulled on by two horses. But these were no ordinary horses. They were War Stallions that could battle a Foundation Establishment Expert. No wings settled upon their backs yet these two beasts swiftly traversed the horizon. Amidst it all, i was freely drinking a glass of liquor and waited for my honored arrival. The city of Silentcrest was at least twenty thousand square kilometers. Though i could reach that with but a thought but coming in like a peddler in the streets was never my style. I smiled at what i anticipated i would find. "BANG!" it was at this moment of jollity that my thoughts paused to entertain an expected disturbance. "Please come back to the Family, young master. Your father wishes to see you at once." a gentle voice called out. "It''s Grandfather Nicholas, young master." my bitch informed me. "I know." "Tell him that i would only be gone for a couple of hours, Nicholas." i threw the words out but got no response from the fool. He still stood in front of my coach like a motionless statue on display. "Are you disobeying your future Master, Nicholas?" i added after a few breaths had passed. The mirth contained within my voice was unmistakable. "Do you want to die that badly, old man? Then please continue." these were my thoughts as my hands were already itchy from its extended inactivity. I long for blood and its salty flavor was dearly missed by my senses. "You are still young, Neon. You won''t be taking your father''s place anytime soon." so dared the ant before me. "If that is your wish, then let me grant it for you." i spoke these curious words aloud and went out of my majestic ride. I felt the air on my skin and the heat of the yellow orb above. It was a good feeling. To be alive and carefree once again. "The life of a monarch restarts here." i decided. A mortal yearned to block the path of a god. Amusing! "AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" "What happened, young master?" Noemi, my play toy asked. An innocent woman, ignorant to the ways of the world. Such a delicious treat indeed. "Nothing. I convinced Nicholas to see my purpose. He''s had a change of mind and would in fact come with us to the Ceres Family." Thus, the journey resumed with no further excitement that laid in my way. 1 second 5 150 200 300 seconds After a few minutes, i could finally see where i wanted to go. From the sparse structures and homesteads to an epic scene of commerce. There was a sea of people on the roads that hinted the condition of the Ceres'' prosperity. And towards the center, aloof from all the noises, stood the grand ancestral dwelling of my fianc¨¦e. "We want to have an audience with Miss Tamara." i heard my able and recently converted apostle spoke these words to someone. Though i had wished so bad to squash this foolish imbecile but I decided against it in the end. A faithful dog shouldn''t carry the sins of its master. So i had only fucked his mind to do my bidding. If I wanted to sate my bloodlust, I could kill anyone any time I wanted to. This world was packed with people. And they were all nothing but victims awaiting my slaughter. "I''m sorry, Master Nicholas. But the Lady barred the entrance of all her visitors. She is currently on closed door cultivation and no one knows when she''ll go out." a new voice graced my ears. "Dispense with the courtesy, Nicholas. Kill your way inside." these were my commands that no dog of mine can ever defy. It was after all a much satisfying feat to conquer than to please like a penniless clochard. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 72 Chapter 72 "BOOM!" and the kill festival had officially been launched. "Who are you? You are not Neon Killoran." A tiny divine sense tried to reach me. What a sharp old man. I never expected my newly acquired toy soldier to panic but even as he was dragged like a puppet on the gallows, Nicholas still retained a calmness befitting someone who had seen much of what the world has to offer. A trait commendable for a mortal. Though not rare, still, this old man would be a worthy general by my side. Not like i can''t find anywhere else''s but what was the use of looking into the far horizon when the specks of dust beneath my feet was readily available for my purposes. "You are a good blade, Nicholas. Please just do that right now and you can talk all you want later." i replied with no words wasted and after that, i heard no more of his ugly aged voice. "BANG!" "BANG!" "BANG!" The serenade of death had started the way i want it to while i listened to its familiar rhythm in calm repose. Sadly, not all can be an enlightened being like me. "YOUNG MASTER!" the tender tones of terror reached my ears. My dear Noemi. What a lovely bitch. "Shall we hide?" my cunt added in a whisper. I turned my head to gaze at her terror with pure amusement. If this woman could be worth my time cultivating, then it was an apt time to test her mettle. "Do you want to stay with me, Noemi?" i answered with a question of my own. "I will do anything to be with you, young master!" and i got nothing but her unadulterated wish to serve me. An orphan honed by the family, with no one to look back and only myself to cling on, Noemi had nothing to gain and everything to lose if i dispose of her like a used papyrus. Attendants like her has a sad history of getting replaced the moment their masters have had their fill of their flesh. A servant of the Family was very much an expendable commodity. Not one but thousands could replace her valued seat with but a moment''s notice. And this fear was what fueled this woman before me. "Do you really?" "My words are true, young master. Please. Believe in me." Noemi whispered the words out and i could see a bead of liquid threatening to fall from her innocent eyes. "I believe you, Noemi. That''s why i have a task for you." i smiled at the delicate flower in my front. "What is it, young master?" i saw her fear again. The usual uncertainty of one who wish dearly to not disappoint. Fairly understandable for a powerless mortal of her station. "Nicholas is out there. And i want you to help him slaughter the Ceres Family." "But..." my bitch was stunned. An impossible task affronted her and she had judge herself to failure before she had even began. "Can you do that for me, Noemi?" my gentle words broke her pessimistic thoughts. "I will do it, young master." the tears that loomed earlier had truly started falling in droves. She felt betrayed and i fully understood her, rather all too well. She took it as me sending her into the gaping mouths of wild beasts. Into the flames where what awaited her was certain death and no other. Since escape was out of the question thus my faithful servant opened the doors of my untouched carriage and bade me one desolate smile in farewell. "Make me proud, Noemi." i muttered these words and leaned back to watch the scene of crimson unfold before my very eyes. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 73 Chapter 73 Noemi went out of the haven and into the flames of war. I could see her instant reaction of what was happening outside and was heartened by it all. As her tears fell, so did the slaughter that had fully ensued in abandon. Of course my static throne was not saved from the attacks. Anyone with eyes could readily determine that i was here, enjoying the view of their own suffering. "Go on, Noemi. If you follow me then this shall be the life you will lead from now on." "Join me in my kingdom of bones or surrender to your fate. The choice is in your hands." Though these were mere murmurs but they were indeed audibly received by my bitch. Noemi looked once back at my direction, before she started walking truly into the scene of ruin. Not a spectator nor lend a hand of service. But to join the fray of the devils. "Young master..." i heard her whispers as if she here beside me. But above all, i felt Noemi''s fear. The sword lights that had entombed my ride bombarded uselessly around it but when the owners of those attacks saw another prey, it hastily changed its direction upon this fresh target. An unknown girl. A woman. All by herself in the middle of these god forsaken lands. "BANG!" a flash of light catapulted a body into the wreckage. I witnessed her agony first. Then her shock. Next was her search for something familiar around this complex picture of battle. No words were uttered but only the battle cries of the dead and the dying serenaded the totality of the once tranquil abode of the Ceres Family. And it had only escalated further towards the unfortunate and the blameless. After the third breath had elapsed, Noemi finally noticed the single untouched domain amidst this chaos. The confines that stood between us were broken by the intensity of her stare. Her eyes into mine. Searching for an answer. Anything. And i has not the heart to deny her out of this confusion. "What''s wrong, my Noemi?" my voice bridged the distance between us. "I should be dead. Why?" she spoke this words even as the deluge of power continued to rain upon her form. There were men and women who wore matching uniforms with unique emblems on their robes that charged at her, wishing to end the life that was hers. But no, how could i treat a faithful slave like that? All the offences were laid ineffective and feeble against a transparent bubble which shielded Noemi from all harms. "Look at them, Noemi." my words were hypnotizing. Barely a whisper at all. But it struck true into the deepest psyche of my beloved servant. Noemi heeded my words and witnessed the people that delimited her. I could imagine what she could see even from my far vantage. Anger. Sorrow. Will. And above all, i wanted Noemi to see their desperation. "What do you see?" my voice muted all sounds. Everything was gone but the words uttered from my lips. "I see people, young master. They''re crying." Oh, my sweet innocent Noemi. How precious your heart is. "Why do you think that is?" "I don''t know, young master." With how chaotic the battlefield was, i doubted any mortal could really determine what was truly happening. Not even her. Smoke rose in all direction and blinding lights would sway even the senses numb in just a fraction of a second. And to add the deafening rounds of explosions, her answer was definitely most accurate. She could only see what''s in front of her but not all. She failed to witness the evaporated bodies. The mangled parts of innumerable men, women, and yes, even children and the elderly. A battle between cultivators was akin to a fistfight of blind men. A thrown dagger has no eyes to determine who was friend or foe. And in the end, mortals, the weak and the wanting, shall all shed tears when giants fight. "I understand, Noemi. And i know that you also understood the task that i have given. To go forward or go back. You have the power in your hands." my parting words to my pure innocent Noemi. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 74 Chapter 74 Noemi looked back at me and stared next to the living breathing people that surrounded her. She then closed her eyes in the succeeding breaths that she took. Before finally opening them again and muttered in a clear voice. "I have decided, young master." her words did not shook this time. It was as firm as her will and i was anticipating her subsequent actions. "BANG!" Noemi ran with the wind to engage the men and women directly before her. And when she broke free, like any other woman of her station, she slapped instead of punching. I laughed at the scene but I believed that my slave''s feelings were totally different from mine. For even as her tears fell along her clumsy charge, so did the lives of anyone her hands could touch. Thus, an Angel of Death was borne out from this fortuitous day. My first sword maiden, my little Noemi. 1 minute 5 15 25 30 minutes With just thirty minutes of battle, the field had significantly quieted. It brought about a feast of crows and i was definitely not one to shoo them away from their well-deserved meal. "Miss Tamara is here, young master." a female voice called for my attention. I looked at the woman and her unblemished form had now turned crimson. From head to toe she bathed with the blood of her victims. And her eyes shone brightly even in the emptiness of what she truly felt. There was a hint of disgust. A shade of loathing. Not at me. But at herself. My poor Noemi. This is only the beginning. A few thousand slaughters and you will be a fine blade in my hand. These thoughts ran in my mind before i replied, "So it is over? Hmmm. That took long enough than what i originally expected." i sighed. It was time to end this bore. I got out of my unmolested carriage and witnessed the masterpiece of my pawns once more. No structures were left standing and only the broken bodies of the lifeless graced the field in staggering numbers. "Who are you? What have my family ever done to you? We don''t¡­ deserve this." this hoarse voice woke me up from my revelry. And when i followed the source of the sound, my eyes were blessed by the picture of a fallen woman. Though her clothes were still pristine and unsullied but her soul laid in a shattered mess. Even her mind kept rejecting the reality of what happened today. Dream on, bitch! Behind the woman was my able puppet, Nicholas. Of course he could not have done this alone. With how pitiful his strength was compared to the Patriarch of the Ceres Family, he wouldn''t have even lasted ten breaths against that old dead. So i might have cheated and boosted Nicholas'' strength a bit to tilt the odds to my favor. I shook my head and lamented at my pitiful pieces. I need to find stronger slaves soon. If not, then how could i live the life of a king when i have to spend my precious time going at all places in this world? I concluded with this in mind before examining the beautiful loot before me. "Do you really not remember me, Tamara?" i asked. But the woman was so lost in the horrible nightmare conjured by her broken psyche. So I spoke again, "Look at me..." the felled woman followed my will and when our eyes met, a touch of recognition ensued. "Neon." a word, a name. And that was all it took for me to laugh a little. "The curse was a wicked move. Don''t you think so?" i started but she was still frozen as if mesmerized by my elegance. And then i continued, "You did not only want me to die in the end. But you also wished to see me suffer before death takes me. A creative device worthy of praise indeed." i mocked at my foe. Though the foolish boy was indeed to blame but i had to have cause for revenge. I was a righteous man after all. The epitome of righteousness in fact. "What do you want? You''ve already won. Slaughtered my family. Even the entire people of my clan and its branches." Tamara queried with tears abundantly falling from her eyes. "Don''t forget about the innocent civilians." i added in dark humor. "What do you want?" my captive asked again. But this time she had no strength in it anymore. Like a lost soul with no meaning to its existence. The fate of the defeated. "I have more exciting things prepared for you, my treacherous Tamara." i smiled and looked forward to my homecoming. Not alone anymore but with a fianc¨¦e in tow. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 75 Chapter 75 "Is that it? You did all this just to use me?" my fianc¨¦e, Tamara, asked in sorrow. There was no anger left in her voice but what i could feel from her was only a deep sense of resignation. Since the game was as good as lost, the woman had chosen to give up instead. No more family. Friends. Loved ones. And even a home to call her own. Nobody would stay complete amidst the onslaught of today''s tragedy. Especially not her, my Tamara, the sole survivor of the plague that i have wrought upon her House. "You think too highly of yourself, woman. If you had not saved your purity until this day, then you would have joined the dead back to the earth''s embrace." i put the bitch to her place. Who did she think she was? Even goddesses and deities had prostrated for days and nights naked before my Palace of Women just for me to take a pick at their cherries. "Then you can take my cold body instead!" the cunt tried a last ditch struggle but it was to no avail. I just shook my head in pity at my captive fianc¨¦e. Her body glowed until it gave off a blinding light that shrouded the immediate vicinity. But amidst everything, all i did was count the numbers off in my mind. 1 2 3 4 5 6 Before i said to Tamara in all seriousness, "You shouldn''t do that. You''re scaring the crows." "Ah, Ah, ho..." and the cry feast began once more. Seeing that even the freedom to take her own life was not allowed, my soon to be fuck toy could only lament at her fate with these pitiful sobs. "Time to go home." i muttered and went back to the comforts of my carriage. After a breath, a bloody woman joined my side. And the next was of course the crying Tamara. Two women who had different luck for today. One silent. Another was in mourning. A good company all in all. I concluded with these thoughts before i chided my War Horses to take me away from this Land of the dead. This had been a fruitful journey and i fully intend to taste the delights of my conquest later on. All i needed to now was wait and so i leaned back to let time waste on its leisure. "What have you done, Neon?!" i might have dozed off but these were the first words that i heard when i came up to. Though five minutes was an insignificant time but since there was really nothing left to challenge me in this world, a carefree attitude was perfectly the norm for me. "Can you wait until we return, Father?" i replied to the man that blocked my path in the sky. I didn''t even go out to share the same clouds he was stepping on. "What''s going on, Nicholas?" but the fool ignored my words and chose to ask my puppet instead. So i let him. "The young master has found evidence for the Ceres Family''s involvement in his poisoning, Patriarch. So we ended them all." an apt choice of words and i congratulated myself for that. "Ended? What do you mean ended?!" said my good father. I wanted to laugh at his face but kept my mirth hidden. This was definitely not the time to deliver my surprise. I needed more preparation for that. And i will have that, soon. Very very soon. "The Ceres Family is no more, father." i interjected. But my adopted father still took his gaze intently on his faithful servant, his partner and comrade, my puppet Nicholas. I guess he doesn''t trust my words yet so i issued another wriggling command at the strings on my hands. "The young master''s words are true, Patriarch. The Ceres Family is indeed gone. We have slaughtered them. All of them." and my toy responded in a clear, vibrant, even dramatic tone. Well done, Nicholas. I applauded the tormented soul. "With just you? That''s impossible!" father retorted in disbelief. There they stood out in the open sky. Both friends for a lifetime and more, they were even as close as true brothers. But with how incredulous my father appeared, i knew that he realized that something had horribly gone wrong today. It was really too hard to fool a blind beggar in the dark. Much more a seasoned veteran, a cultivator who had lived for thousands of years like this father of mine. "Where''s mom, father?" so i chose to change tactics instead. It was a little bit premature but since it had come at this point, then there was no helping it any longer. "She''s interviewing the new recruits of Elders in the family." the drastic change of topic confused him a bit as he broke eye contact with Nicholas and looked to my carriage''s direction instead. And so i decided to continue shoving my chess pieces. "We need to go see her, father. I can explain everything. I promise." my voice was solemn as I wanted him to calm down and force this issue later and not now. "Okay, Neon. Come." he took five breaths to agree and i was happy with the result. All were within my expectations. So we resumed out halted trip and got to where my mother was within 10 seconds of flight. "What''s going on, dear?" my beautiful mother asked the moment we landed. Around her in the room were all greying cows of men and women. Are all elders of the family supposed to be this antique? "Neon has something important to tell us, Thea." father answered in serious voice. "I see." my mother muttered and addressed the gathered old cows. "Come back tomorrow. Same time." a voice of authority but coming from a lovely woman such as her, it sounded rather enticing to my ears. "Farewell, Matriarch!" and then they bowed deep and went on their way. To where and what they''ll be doing, i never even used my eyes of prophesy. I did not doubt that that would be a vision worth unseeing. "Now then, since we''re all here. Tell us what really happened, Neon. Is the Ceres Family..." my father started. It was just me, him, and mom alone in the chambers previously occupied by the hoary applicants. "It''s a long story, father. But since i don''t want to bore you and steal much of your precious time, then i''ll just get straight to the point." i paused for effect and looked at my parents. This was a good pair of man and woman. Sadly, i had come to their lives and therefore i continued. "I am not your son." thus, the surprise was now exposed. To what end, only i can tell. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 76 Chapter 76 "SLAP!" a clear sound resonated in the room and with it, i felt the stinging of my left cheek. Gone were the unwanted flesh before and I took it hard on my muscled jaw. Though my parents didn''t ask how I transformed from a lump of fat to a macho man in just a day, I was aware that they''d checked what I brought out from our pill store. A body molding pill. "OUCH!" i cussed inside and let the expression show outside. Though there was actually no pain but i needed to act the part and let a palm print mar the flawlessness of my face. If only i had not the memory of this woman''s care on the foolish child that they bore, she would have already painted the walls in a gory mess. "You dare speak to me those vile words! Take it BACK!" Thea, my good mother, exclaimed. There were tears clinging in her eyes and i knew that it would only took a single word from me and all of them shall fall in chorus. So i thought of how to spare her feelings and decided to make an exception this time. Even for me, kindness was definitely not a stranger. I would even vow before all gods and immortals, that i was an advocate of world peace if not the best bringer of all that was naturally good and beautiful. So i said to my mother, "It''s true. I am not your son. And i am also Neon. I am both." I shook my head in a very dramatic way with these words before i looked at my mother in the eyes. I was sure that she got the message clearly with how pure and innocent i acted this time around. And about my dolt of a father, FUCK HIM! He was never that pleasing to look at in the first place. Unlike this mother of mine who stood above all women in this world. May it be beauty or wit; few can be her match. Tsk. Tsk. If only she was still a maiden, then it would have been perfect. It was at this time that i took a swift peek at my father and mused at how lucky this man was in this life. The heavens truly can be blind at times. "What do you mean?" asked Thea. At least she got some patience on her this time and wasn''t that impulsive to hit me a second slap. Well if she did, i wouldn''t mind teaching her a valuable lesson and take her right in front of her husband. The thought might have been disgusting for an embodiment of purity such as myself but i could always summon a demon to do the deed. That would have been a scene worth watching. "I have come from the beyond this reality, Thea." i started and cast away the past formality that held us. "When i descended in this world, i have sought for a worthy body for my divinity. And so..." said i next and stopped abruptly. These pair were no fools and didn''t need me feeding them all the way. But in case they were still having doubts about my words, i put some show of strength just in case. Maybe i was wrong and they were indeed as pitiful as they looked. "BANG!" i lent out a tiny fraction of my power. "AHHHHHHHHH!" "OHHHHHHHHH!" both tried to fight it but it gave them no respite. They laid flat on the floor as the unbending will between us forced them away from my sight. They were nobody before me and I was only introducing this fact from now on. I could have let them vanish from this world and be insignificant ashes in the wind but that was not my plan so i halted after 60 breaths. "Do you believe me now?" i asked while they recovered. I don''t think they heard me so i said again, "If you still need some more prodding, then i would be happy to do it again." "Weeee believeeeeee youuuu..." Dante was the first one to respond. Even as he said that he was trying very hard to process air once more inside his lungs. Just the simple action of breathing again would have felt excruciating I imagine. "Where is my son, Your Excellency?" Thea asked in a soft voice after they had convalesced. Though she tried to hide it but i could sense the ever droplets of tears on her lap. She feared for the worst and she was wise to do that because her son, Neon, was accurately not amongst the living at this very moment. "He is inside me. I was planning on leaving with his revenge fulfilled, but i could not do that while not repaying his service to myself." i said to the couple. And they just looked at me like dumb apostles awaiting the holy preaching from my mouth. And so i did. Grant them their wish, that is. "FLICK!" two of my fingers kissed and the world shook. Not the world per se but only the room that confined us. And from our midst rose mud, then to clay, finally it transformed into the guise of a teenager. "NEON!" the joys of two loving parents was heard in the room. Yes, it was that fat boy that they longed to see. I said that i was kind and so proved the naysayers wrong once again. I smiled at my work of art. Now to finish the product, i required a catalyst. Thus, i called on the soul of the real Neon from my soul world. He was lucky he was not chosen to join in the collection of the devoured when i regained my strength. Though luck or not, still, i put the blame at my infallible self once more. Sometimes it was pretty hard to be perfect in everything i do because even my own miracles had brought immense bewilderment to myself. "Mother? Father?" these were the fat boy''s first words. Typical but i understood all too well. I kind of missed my parents now and i think i have given this rare boon because the two reminded me of my own. Since i did everything i could in this place, then it was time for me to leave. I was supposed to stay here and relax for a time while taking beauties here and there, but since an unexpected development has arisen... Sigh! But before that, I had a dessert I needed to taste first. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 77 Chapter 77 I left the family of three to have their own reunion in private. It was also at this moment, that i retook my original form. That of a Supreme Being that knew nothing about imperfection. Body, mind, and soul potency were all mine to the apex of mastery and even beyond. I stood almost 7 feet tall with large intimidating muscles that showed the hidden savagery of what an existence like i was capable of. And i was garb with no armors but a majestic robe of pitch black. The garments cascaded down my form that embodied the true divinity of my own. A dominator, a ruler, the best there was and there ever will, Damon Everhart. Of course how could anyone miss my obvious grand entrance into this world once more. Everyone who has eyes were blinded by my magnificence. They saw but never even had the courage to approach my lofty persona. If they did make that mistake of deliberate disrespect, then i would have slain a few souls to bless my reentry into this reality. "Young master?" my bitch Noemi was the first one to address my infinite grace. "It is I, Noemi." i smiled at the lovely woman. My steps took me back into Neon''s room and within it, I also saw my broken captive. The beautiful Tamara of the late Ceres Family. "Young Master!" Noemi bowed low and behind her, a person also took the exact reflection of obeisance. Though i gathered the old goat was just forced by my will that intruded upon his person, but i cared not for such triviality. "Come with me or stay. The choice is in your hands." I directed the words not only at my father''s confidante but also to my recent conquest, Noemi Killoran. "Take me with you, young master!" my cunt replied as per my expectations. "Forgive me but i have to disappoint your favor, Your Excellency." the well spoken words of a seasoned goat indeed. "Go." I waved a hand out and released Nicholas from my influence. What need do i have for such weaklings? When i fully assimilate myself into this reality, then flocks of gods and immortals would seem cabbages and carrots in my front. A mere Core Formation Peak Stage like him was an expendable commodity at best. "Please excuse me, Your Excellency." "CREAK!" the door shut and there were only three souls left in the chambers. Myself, Noemi, and the one who has yet to speak, Tamara. The woman caged herself within her own world and cast away everything else but her sense of defeat. And ultimately, her loss. "Tamara." i called towards the bitch. "AHHHHHHHHH!" more like dragged her out by hand if i was to be honest about it. Her screams echoed loudly but i was deaf to her sufferings. Do my bidding or get crushed while rejecting it. Such a worthy maxim i live by. "Why..." one word from a fragmented heart. Her tears were flowing again akin to the raging floods of nature''s outbreak. I understood her pain completely. For not only women do this but also of men who found no further meaning to life. At least, not anymore. With no hope or faith, everything shatters. "I come to offer you a choice, Tamara." i started and looked not on the grieving woman. My vision was totally focused on the dimming sun in the horizon. What lovely color it was. "You can stay and be the plaything of Neon." "Or be my woman and enjoy a life of grandeur." Two simple paths. Yet i knew even as i said the words that either one was unlikely to be chosen. "Kill... me... please..." her words rang softly in the scene. Though it was less of a whisper than anything vaguely intelligible but i heard it all the same. "Don''t you want to live? Perhaps even one day, take your revenge upon your nemesis." I asked but got ignored. "Look at me, Tamara!" our eyes kissed. She wanted to close the gates to her soul but how could i let her do that. Thus, she saw what i wanted her to see. My life for eons. Of dominion and slaughter. Of victory and subjugation. In a breath of time, she''d seen it all. "STOP!" Tamara wailed with that lone word. Fresh tears were now masquerading down her face. Though i knew the truth in her eyes. But a woman in tears always seem to appear fake in my thoughts. "Tell me." said i. "If you bring my family back to life, then i will be anything you want me to be. A woman. A killer. A slave. Your bitch." Tamara answered after the fifteenth breath had elapsed. Oh, a wise one indeed. I smiled at this precious gal. The virtue of self-sacrifice was always a pleasant one to be a witness of. "You should know that you won''t ever escape from me, Tamara. An eternity of service shall be your fate. Are you sure?" "Yes." my newly contracted pussy responded. And with the last echoes of her words were the advent of another familiar tune. The slow shuffling clothes and its gentle drops that sounded so audibly refreshing to hear in the closed confines of these chambers. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 78 Chapter 78 Tamara was a raven haired lady like the rest of the populace in this world. Though there were also blonde girls but they were rarely seen nowadays. Perhaps only other races such as elves, succubi and various half breeds had natural distinct hair colors other than that of humanity. "Do we have a deal then?" Tamara asked as she stood unashamed of her nakedness. All business and no play. What a lioness! "Of course, my dear Tamara." i responded with these words and looked at my other bitch in the room. Don''t want to promote animosity this early in the game. "You may go outside, Noemi. And don''t let anyone disturb my leisure." "I shall stay here and watch, young master." Noemi replied. Strong words indeed. Well, if she wanted to be a masochistic slut or just wished to learn a trick or two from the noob maiden before me, i minded not. The choice was hers and i don''t want to impose my will on such paltry things. "Come." i uttered when i returned my vision unto the lovely piece of pussy in front of me. I walked to the bed and laid down to await the feast that would come in full in the next few breaths. And Tamara did not disappoint. She sauntered in with sexy strides and landed on the mattress to search my lips with her own. Our tongues mingled and she was aggressive in her assault. Like a woman in a mission which was exactly what she was at this very moment. A girl who longed to prove her worth so that i may be able to keep her worthy along the harem that she knew i would build in the near future. Looking into my past had indeed brought her much fortune and Tamara was appropriately using the information she got with that smart little head of hers. I felt her shivering hands under my robes and after a few awkward moments, she had finally reached her quest with the long, big, and hard prize in her hands. She then roamed her soft hands up and down my 10-inch pussy wrecker with its 8 inches of prodigious girth. "What''s wrong?" i asked when Tamara paused showering kisses on my lips. "Don''t worry. All of it will fit. I promise you." i continued to say when no words escaped her mouth. The erratic drumming of her heartbeat was the only response i got and so i continued on my journey unimpeded. I sucked on the twin rosy peaks and marked the territory as my own. Tamara tried to hide her feelings from me but a slight bite on one of her rubbery nipples earned me a reaction finally. "AHHHHH!" the bitched moaned oh so sweetly. The music that women make at their moments of pleasure was truly one of a kind. My hands roamed on her back, down to her hips and buttocks until i my touch arrived at a rapidly moistening spot. When i toyed with it using the longest finger on my right hand, the spring of love kept on pouring out from that wonderful cavern of lust. "OHHHHH!" moan for me more, cunt. my thoughts when i heard Tamara relish with abandon on my expert ministrations. She had accepted the fact that she was mine from this moment on and freely gave it her best to meet my satisfaction. Her past and present were forgotten to accompany my presence in her future. She may have former obsessions or a patient romance that she waited for a fateful time for it to bore fruit, but all of those were gone in her mind from now henceforth. Tamara was caged on the palm of my hands starting today and she knew that there was no absconding this prison of debauchery. Not even in the endless years of eternity. Tamara grinded her hips back and forth, to the sides, and even made circling motions around the finger that enticed the desire inside her. It was a deliberate act of capturing my exploring digit to bury it within her tight sizzling hole. But i evaded capture like a shadow assassin in the dark of night. "Please..." my unhurried pace made her plead but i let her wait for a few more minutes. Not for me but for her sake because i knew pain would come before pleasure and as always, i was an embodiment of gentleness if nothing else. "Let''s take it slow, Tamara." i replied and supported her upper body to rise. Her eyes grew big when she realized what i wanted to do. But since there was nothing she could do but accept her ravishment in my mouth, Tamara closed her eyes and anticipated the next of my actions. Her pussy descended directly on my face and what awaited the hot cauldron of lust was my agile fat tongue. "AHHHHHH!" my bitch moaned once more when i kissed the entirety of her pussy. I especially paid a good while on her clit and lapped it up rhythmically. Like artistic motions in the silent music it was dancing to. "YES!" and Tamara couldn''t help but exclaim when i put my wet tongue into her slippery depths. She tasted so fresh and extremely delightful that i stayed in this position for more than an hour. "Suck me." I commanded on the advent of the second hour. At first, she had wanted to slither down my body but with my careful guidance Tamara got to where i wished her to be. She licked my cock while her pussy was still plastered on my face. A true luscious display of a coordinated technique in love making. Thirty minutes of this and i said, "Here i cum! Drink it all, bitch!" Tamara pumped her mouth on my huge pole in a rapid motion. Her mouth was too hot and wet and the edge my cockhead reached her gasping throat with every downward movement of hers. If anyone could see her now, no one would claim that this girl was still an untouched virgin. "SPLASH!" The initial spurts came and went to be immediately replaced with a deluge of white milk. Tamara was surprised and had wanted to spit my sticky produce but a force secured her body against her will. Her lips tightly locked on my big cock in a very grotesque manner because her mouth was really too small in comparison to the monster that it accommodated. Then the lust juice threatened to drown her instantaneously. In the end, she had no choice but drink my precious semen with no ounce dropped or wasted. "HAK!" "HAK!" "HAK!" Tamara coughed after i released her from my control. After that, she laid limply over the top of my body and stayed there breathing heavily in an obvious display of exhaustion. "The fun has only started, cunt. Time to make you my woman." If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 79 Chapter 79 The thin paper veil has been broken by an oversized drilling tool. There was pain, discomfort, and ultimately euphoria. And the next hours were shared in a haze of lust and yes, epic bliss. Amidst it all i released the animal in me and forgot everything but my need. In the end, i got what i sought for and relished in that fact. "You should have eaten while you watched, Noemi." i smiled at my slave. She remained standing there by the door, true to her cause, which got my admiration to say the least. "I''m not hungry, young master." Noemi lied. "GORK!" and the audible sounds coming from her belly proved my point. "Really now..." I teased the adorable woman. "Yes, young master!" the bitch was firm on her lies so i let her be. "Did you learn much?" i asked instead. Doing the act and watching it was a totally different scenario. "Hmmm..." Noemi blushed but she nodded her head once or twice. "Good for you." I slurred as I stood up. "Come, my lovely Noemi. Tonight we shall feast like rulers. For tomorrow i shall let you see a whole new world that would break the limits of your fantasy." i beckoned towards my faithful servant and led her out of the chambers. The night shadows embraced my form and within a breath, i was entirely entombed once more within my regal garments. An elegant robe of black that embodied the darkness of my soul. "What about her, young master?" Noemi called behind me to address the sleeping princess on my bed. "Leave her be. Tamara shall awaken when the time is right." i replied without turning my head. The devils below knew that she needed all the rest she could get. This was an expected consequence of fucking her for more than 24 hours in one go. ______________________________ "I''m waiting..." these were the first words i heard when i came back to my room. Behind me was Noemi and both of us had our fill in what was supposed to be my last night in this world. The festivity flowed with abundance as the Killoran Family did not want to offend me one bit. Else the feared for their heads to sprung away from the rest of their bodies. "Patience, Tamara. I was also waiting for when you''ll wake up. But since our waits are all over, then let me grant you my promise." The cheeky bitch was good to go with just three hours of sleep under her belt. "It is done." i stated after a breath. "Whe..." Tamara wanted to speak further but halted her words when she heard of a commotion outside. "BANG!" the doors disintegrated and i only saw the afterimages of her lissome body. "An impatient cunt indeed." i nodded in affirmation and looked upon the drama that unfolded before my eyes. "MOM!" "DAD!" "Tamara?" Quite familiar if i may say so but still, it was another of those maudlin moments that i would never wish upon myself to forget. "See you all soon." i whispered beneath my breath and gazed into the bright starry skies. Very very soon. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 80 Chapter 80 "You tricked me." i heard these words after an indeterminate amount of time stargazing. "You should have been more specific on your request, Tamara. A good learning experience, don''t you think?" i answered but still kept my eyes on one particular direction on the distant horizon. The bitch was indeed fooled by me but i cared not for my toy''s grievances. That was her burden and hers alone. Not a worthy enough cause to bring an extra care nor attention. Definitely not from someone of my lofty status. "Can''t i do some more? I''m willing to do anything. You can use me again if you want. As much as you wish to take, i will give my all. Please grant me this wish, master!" "BANG!" "BANG!" The immaculate floors shattered on impact. Twice. Once from her knees. Next against her forehead on an epic display of subservience. "Why should i?" i asked after the proceeding silence. I was aware that with her cultivation, even major wounds of the flesh would heal with just a few breaths. But i would never undervalue the price of trauma unto her soul and emotions with careless repeated and merciless squander. I may be a man of many things but i was never fond of playing with broken toys. Not before, not now, not ever. "Please! Master! I beg of you!" she pleaded brazenly and even her family witnessed of her obsession. "Tamara..." her parents, siblings, friends, and loved ones wanted to rush towards my position. But since they knew full well of the futility of such actions, all of them could only cry for the girl who have given everything for them. The woman which sacrificed all that she was in order to find another light in the darkness of the void. "I may reconsider if you do a task for me." i started and hatched a fresh scheme out of nowhere. "I. Will. Do. Anything. Master!" hard words that cannot be even etched on the hard surfaces of one stone. I grinned when I heard her fast reply. Too late to back out now, cunt! "Then i await your success, my beautiful Tamara." i smiled and retired for the evening. Fresh exciting things were coming for me at the onset of the new morn''s light. ________________________________ "TAP!" "TAP!" "TAP!" soft gentle knocking on the doors has awakened me. I looked beside me and wandered my eyes on the velvety body of my bitch, Noemi. She was like a wanton tigress last night and had exceeded even my expectations of her. A little competition was indeed a sure stimulus for fun and relaxation. "Come." i spoke the lone word softy but the recipient of my message heard it all so clearly. "It is done, Master." Tamara said the moment she went inside. Her eyes were dull and the shade of crimson hasn''t totally diminished from her lenses. I would assume she had cried another river from out of those not so innocent windows last night. "Very well. Nicely done, Tamara. You may see your family and bade them farewell. You shall not be seeing them for a time." i instructed at the crumbling woman before me. "Yes..." a last word before she went out and on her wake were three items left for my perusal. The three heads might have been handsome when they were alive. They bore the mien of royalty and symbolized the character of ambition, and even exuded an intense commitment to their endeavors. But alas, all they were before and were meant to be someday was lost today. Three men became the first gift of loyalty from a bitch i would take with me to tour the years of eternity. A good start indeed! "Wake up, Noemi." i gently nudged the sleeping beauty. "I''m sorry i woke up late, young master!" the delightful woman panicked when she saw me ogling her form before she did mine. "Time to go." i smiled at her cuteness and stepped into another day towards my future. ____________________________________ "How are they?" i muttered in the vast void. "They''re okay, Master. All of them regained their cultivation attainments. Thank you." one of the two women beside me answered. We were one with space and looked towards the gigantic blue spherical world directly before us. "Did you say your goodbyes?" "Yes, Master." "Yes, young master." two women with different point of views. Classic! But i did not correct their words. There was great beauty in divergence after all. "Then let us tarry no more." i stated and chanted a familiar tone. "Soul Capture." and a breath later, the three forms who once stood upon the precipice of nihility was gone together with the breath of chaos around the countless heavenly bodies of creation. ________________________________ "Surprise. Surprise. It''s nice to see you again, Mr. Hannes!" If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 81 Chapter 81 "Metal balls on fire! Who are you?!" Mr. Hannes was surprised by my entrance. We were on a huge arena like those in the medieval times with a large crowd gathered around us. And in the center of it all was my good old friend Hannes the Controller, who was pumping a lovely woman down to her place. "I did not realize that you preferred synthetic artificial skins than natural flesh, Hannes." i replied unto the fool''s question. The naked man disengaged from his partner and i saw him muttered something and even his hands ran upon the air with fast flicks of his fingers. I waited him out and smiled at the futility of his actions. "What are you?" Hannes the metal fucker queried in panic. Thirty minutes had already passed and he got nothing out of his repeated attempts. "Oh? Am i that easy to forget? Hmmm. Let me remind you then." i responded and imparted a thought or two unto man who wished to enslave me in the past. "This can''t be! You died!" the fool''s reaction was epic. I would have wanted to chat with him more but since this was a man, not a woman, then there was really nothing much that would interest me in such a conversation. "I did die, or did i?" i smiled again one last time before i threw my parting words. "Enjoy your stay here, Mr. Hannes. Trust me, it''s going to be a while." "What?! WAIT!" "BOOM!" the scene changed to welcome a collection of gargantuan sizes of upgraded mortals. The ogres in my past. "NOOOOOOOOOO!" i heard the unwilling cry of the fallen. Too bad I don''t feel pity to the objects of my vengeance. Even Aiden was still currently getting boiled alive at this very moment. A consequence that would continue for all of eternity. I shook my head and cast away these insignificant side characters of my life. "Where is this place, young master? Is this man your friend?" my luscious bitch still seemed so innocent with her words. This was indeed acceptable because she has only ever lived 18 short years on these earths. Quite different with my other pretty escort who stayed calm and composed with no questions asked amidst her own curiosity. These pair of conquest were a good starting cards on my side as their distinct personalities added a hot spice to this mundane reality. "This is the world where I come from, Noemi. Silara Z5Q2. Yes, you can call him that. A good friend of mine indeed." i replied and gazed at the frozen man which was the focus of cheers in his ocean of fans. "Tell me your name, tin can." i addressed the perfect guise of a woman who has yet to dress beside my dear friend, Mr. Hannes. "Voice not recognized... I''m sorry honorable Sir. My master doesn''t want me talking to other men and women. Please direct your words to my owner." the delicious woman responded. Her speech was accompanied by the slight movements of her excellent body parts and even my eyes strayed a moment or two on those prodigious spurious treasures. "Very well. What''s her name, dog?" i said to the static standing figure of my new toy. "I call her Daniela, Master. A complete imitation of my longtime obsession in this world." Hannes replied in a dispassionate voice. "Really? Is the real Daniela all natural then?" i wasted a couple of my breaths. "Yes she is, Master! A hundred and one percent authentic woman." "I see. I''d be visiting her soon once i finished my business here. But first, i want you to contact that boss of yours. Tell him a friend wishes to see him. A friend that has dearly missed his company for almost ten thousand years." If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 82 Chapter 82 "Boss, someone wants to see you." "Who is it, Hannes?" "She doesn''t want herself known yet, boss. My contact wants to see you face to face. This is going to be big business." "Okay, Hannes. Take her here. I''ll be waiting at dinner tomorrow." "She wants to make the deal today, boss." "What do you mean today?" "Right now, boss. This client wants the goods fast." "Then tell her to fuck herself in both holes if she can''t wait for the time of my choosing, Hannes!" "But boss..." "Did you hear what i just said, Hannes?" "I get you, boss." While the conversation was short but it had indeed entertained me for the time that it took to listen to such dialogues between two monkeys. We were now in the living room of my puppet and had already left behind the confines of his sick fantasy using the latest technology on holography. I gathered that the fuck brain was a closet exhibitionist. "I''m sorry, master." Hannes knelt on one knee before my seated form. Behind me stood the two lovely dolls in my possession. Though i offered them a place beside me but Tamara, always the hard headed with her values and misconceptions, gracefully declined my generosity. Noemi who had seen the act could only follow as she wanted to be the best woman around me. As i concluded before, it was a healthy competition at its finest. I knew that my women could only grow exponentially with time. And Daniela would be the first on my extensive list of lusty bitches. "A minor setback, Hannes. Nothing to worry about." I looked at my new toy but my scrutiny did not last long. He had a soldier''s body of 6 foot 8 inches tall with all them rocks at all the right places. Even his handsome face was aloof and hinted nothing of his emotions. Like a chiseled sculpture from the world of fancy. No unedited mortal could appear as perfect as Mr. Hannes. This world exactly mirrored my native abode in the past. A people that thrived in technology and its vast advantages. "Where are the others?" i asked after a time. "Fuck you! Fuck your mothers and sisters! Fuck your entire familys!" was the daft response i got. Still spicy, aren''t we? Of course i was not addressing the stone cold pygmy in my front but i went deeper to fields unseen. Specifically, that of his tormented soul beneath his mortal shell. The hulking men still hasn''t stopped pleasuring themselves and perhaps even Mr. Hannes himself if the backward motions of his hips was indicative of his desire at the moment. But i cared not for these paltry things. This was only the first part of his new life after all. Later on the as the sufferings would diversity, he would be sliced, cooked, and served in myriad ways that would most probably leave him a crazy if not outright dead in there. Tsk tsk. Sometimes i even pity the fates of my enemies. Sad to be them indeed. "Where are the others?" i asked once more. "They are no more, master." my good pet replied in Mr. Hannes stead. "I see. I thought I''d meet you again, Margareth. Quite lamentable." i muttered and recalled the bright soul that had accompanied me for a short short while after my involuntary ascension. "Since your boss doesn''t want to see us then why don''t we invite ourselves in." i decided and stood up from my throne. With this one action, all thoughts about that beautiful lady was gone. Not like i can''t find a bunch of Margareths if i wanted to. "Lead the way, Hannes." "Yes, master!" Five minutes later, we were sailing the skies as if this was our natural domain. The scene flashed rapidly around our nimble transport and a familiar condition was easily perceived by my eyes. This world was brimming with people as no inch was left uncultivated by the so called advancement of this modern breed of people. While i was here last, i could still relish on the natural allure of the ocean and its existence. But now the same could not be stated anymore. Though there were still seas and waters in abundance but what laid above and beneath their waves was no longer the same undisturbed beauty of nature. Cities upon cities floated on its surfaces and below were piles of the same metallic bore. "Time, Hannes." "About a minute and a half, master!" Though i could have directly transported all of us there but that was demeaning at best. I don''t want to appear like thieves in the night, unannounced and tiptoeing like scared rats. Though I did that before with Hannes but how can a minor character compare to his boss? I smiled with this thought. Tsk tsk. Though we could have used teleportation device to go anywhere else in this world but my pet''s boss barred that means of entrance unto his domain. A practice of paranoia but i understood it very well. That man was definitely not one who would want to go out in the open. Not with all the shady life he led on for more than ten thousand years. "We''re here, master." said Hannes. My eyes wandered and all i could see was nothing but white. The temperature was several degrees beyond freezing point outside and i doubted that Noemi could take this drastic change in environment. "Stay here, my darlings. Come, Hannes." i was gone before Noemi could protest which i expected she would. "A cold hiding place." i muttered to no one. "FLASH!" my toy was beamed by a ray of light beside me. "Let them know of our arrival, Hannes." "Yes, master!" If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 83 Chapter 83 "Boss, I''m outside. Open up." "Hannes? You stupid fuck! Why did you bring a fucking cultivator with you?!" "She wants to talk, boss. We don''t want her to get angry." "I can clearly see that it''s a man out there! What are you talking about? Have you gone bat dumb, Hannes?! Is that it?!" "I''m sorry, boss. I got to do what i gotta do." the talk between former master and servant hasn''t fail to amuse me once more. I could only reckon that the original Mr. Hannes has a good sense of humor in him. Too bad that he had repressed it all so deeply. If not, then he could have made it big as a comedian or a showman in front of the elites of society. Like a funny trapped monkey doing jumping tricks to amuse a group of sad people who can''t find laughter in their own lives they had to pay in order to experience it. Pathetic! But i digress, the game was on and I stood immovable on my spot. As one of the few audiences on the seats, i would happily immerse myself in this spectacle and enjoy a fight between insects. Nothing beats free entertainment after all. "BANG!" Hannes threw rapid punches directly before him. He may have added some kicks in the combos to mixed it up but i was focused on what was happening inside than his little ineffective theatrics. The invisible barrier held up but my good slave didn''t let up in his efforts. At least, i have to give him some applause on that alone. "BOOM!" a deafening sound announced its advent and with that single roar, Hannes evaporated from the scene. Only tiny bits of liquid droplets were left of him as it left smoking holes in the already misty cold haze of the snow. And after a breath, the scattered pieces of him pulled themselves together to form an untouched Mr. Hannes in their midst. Even his three-piece business suit was remolded anew along his rejuvenated self. "HANNES! STOP THIS INTANT! DO YOU US TO GET CAUGHT?!" i heard the familiar voice of my other good friend. He hasn''t changed one bit. "Then will you let us in, boss?" Hannes, the human and machine in one, asked. "ONLY YOU. I DON''T WANT A FUCKING LUNATIC CULTIVATOR NEAR ME!" "I''m sorry, boss. I can''t do that." "BANG!" "BANG!" "BANG!" Thus, my pet continued on his pitiful assault on the impregnable fortress of his boss. A second he would get obliterated and the next he would stand up whole again, and repeat the process once more. When Hannes got squashed for the hundredth time, i could notice a lag in his restoration time. He was going to get beaten slowly but surely and Hannes would never want to give up that easy especially with me in one of the seats of honor watching his sorry attempt of jump, roll, and tackle. "WHOOSHHH!" A vertical light of doom marred the day to an even brighter shade. The change was so apparent that i would even gamble that half the world would have seen that blinding light from the comforts of their own homes. "HANNNNNNNNNNNNEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSS!" Ooppps, don''t lose your shit now. I am still imagining many creative forms of torments for one as special as you. I mused at my pet''s raging boss. "YOU WILL PAY FOR THIS HANNES!" and the voice left. I reckoned that this would be an auspicious time for me to intervene. Else my game would escape to parts unknown with his cheeky teleportation device. SIGH! How has my life turned out like this? Catching sneaky rats in my spare time. I shook my head and traversed out of existence. "Do you need some help with that?" said i. There was a man in the center of a group of big muscled men. Tsk tsk. Though i realized that here were also women amongst the group of twisted monsters but i has not the heart to call them that. Gone were their innate beauty. And even the allure of softness vanished with how hard everything of theirs appeared to be. Such a waste indeed. "Welcome to my humble dwelling, Esteemed Cultivator. What can i do you for?" Now he gets to talk sweet. What a delicious honey pot. I smiled at the man and continued my act. "Did you not hear me earlier? I asked if you need help with that thing on your wrist. Did it malfunction? Perhaps you forgot to change the power source?" Even as i uttered my piece, the man still kept tinkering the valued item on his person. "What do you want?" the man clenched his teeth as he said these words to me. "I want you to die. Can you do that for me? Boss." i added the last word in an obvious tone of derision. "Kill the damned cultivator!" and there goes my fun. My prey turned his back on me and flew out from the area in a blaze of crimson. A nimble mouse indeed. I smiled and addressed the large men and women who rushed freely upon myself. They stood 10 feet tall but their size has not diminished their speed one bit. I guessed it even boosted it with how lengthy the strides they were taking. "Do you know what i don''t like the most?" i asked to no one in particular. But even while i caressed the words in my mouth, time seemed to drastically slow down the big ants who invaded my comfort zone. "TIK!" "TOK!" 5 meters... 4 3 2 1 An inch later... And everything went still. Some were above me in a plan to crush me who laid static beneath their elevated forms. While others shadowed my entire body completely as all i could see were the bulging masses of flesh and muscles. These fools really were dumb. I threw a question out and they ignored me. Guess i had to go on and answer my own query as usual. "Ants who stood taller than me." "CREAK!" The breaking of bones was music of my ears. But even as the gooey muddle of more than twenty gorillas laid decapitated beneath my feet, an unseen force dragged their broken pieces afresh. "A good trick. But that''s all it is. A trick and nothing more." i smiled at the pitiful creatures and flicked a finger in my wake. "SOUL FLAME." "Be free." these were my parting words and what followed was the roar of dragons. "AHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Their voices so horrible to hear that there was a moment when i reconsidered on giving them another chance at life. But i shook my head and left without another word. A broken thing can be recycled over and over again. It would appear perfect outside but deep within its core was a mess that i do not want myself looking at day in and day out. Such was the fates of the weak and the luckless. A few breaths later 29 giants rested in one piece on the stony floors. Their bodies were intact but inside them was a hollowed crater with their soul scorched to nothingness. "This is a good ride. Where are you taking me, boss?" If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 84 Chapter 84 "DO IT NOW!" the man shouted at someone. It was definitely not addressed to me as i was just a passenger on this fast aircraft we were on. So i just waited for a happy surprise to add a little wonder into my day. And i was not disappointed indeed. "Chained Gates." i heard the distinctive voice of a female and the whole world exploded. Not really the entire world but only the immediate vicinity around my body. The ride we were on turned to smithereens as it fell into its icy doom below while i was strung in the skies like a captured food on a spider''s web. Around were twirling yellow gates that hindered my motion. It even willed to drain me of my power. Very innovative! "Are you okay, darling?" i saw a woman emerged beneath me. She was now hugging the liquefied form of the man as it hastily connected his scrambled parts once more. "I''m okay, Teresa." the man replied. "I told you we shouldn''t have done that! I''m sorry i hurt you." the woman was crying passionately as she talked and it did not fail to put a smile unto my lips. What an amusing couple. "You have no fault of your own." the man calmed the emotional woman and then looked upwards and into my eyes. "Is he dead yet?" the man added. "He''s going to be dead soon, darling." said Teresa with a proud look on her face. Particularly akin to kitten wanting to be cuddled and praised. "A mind drugged fool. An ingenious move indeed." i said to the pair. "What are you saying you wicked evil man?! Just stay there and die already! My husband will take me shopping later and we''d eat dinner together and..." the woman rambled on and on and i let her. As always, innocent souls were always fun to watch. There were few of them left and it reminded me of own sisters in the past. SIGH! Time to end this farce and meet them all once again. "BOOM!" The collective gates that barred my body scattered into the winds. What was retained of them a breath later was the shower of yellowish rain unto the infertile lands of winter down below. "FUCK!" "Kill him for me, Teresa!" the man ordered and quickly fled off with his wingless transport. Only the red smokes were left behind his trails and within a few seconds, the man had escaped once more. This was of no consequence of course. That man was as good as dead in my eyes. I had something more interesting to toy with right now. At least for a brief breath of time. "Soul Creation Realm. How much time did it take you to get to that stage, woman?" i uttered these words as i slowly descended on an imaginary stairway from the horizon. "Why should i talk to a bad guy like you?! Hmmmp... 11,843 years! Aren''t i great?! Husband always tells me how good and pretty i am!" Teresa answered with a cute smile of her face. She took the guise of the initial ascenders like my acquaintance Margareth and there was not a hint technological boons within her veins. This was a true cultivator in flesh and blood. "Are you happy with your life, Teresa?" i asked again once i leveled smoothly on the cold grounds. I gazed directly into her eyes and saw nothing but purity within them. Thus, i took my time and exchanged a few words with this pitiful soul. It was the least i could do for someone of who had been used from the onset of their existence like this creation named Teresa. "Hmm... Hmm... Yes, I am!" she nodded repeatedly before she added. "I love my husband! Darling gives me whatever i like and buys me beautiful things. He would also hug me to sleep. But sometimes..." Teresa looked at her feet as if in contemplation. So i prodded after a beat or two of silence. "Sometimes." "Sometimes... he hugs other women also. And i don''t like it..." Teresa abruptly looked on the sky. I could see that her tears were almost at the edges of her eyes. But she kept gazing far into the emotionless sun above to keep them all from falling. I let her be for ten minutes and like her, wandered my eyes up high. "Why are you coming for my husband, you big bad wolf? Did he do something wrong? Did he also make you cry?" asked Teresa in a soft voice after she got hold of her emotions. "What if he did?" i asked in return. "Do you want me to embrace you and rub your back? The other women loves it when i do that. They always cry." "Perhaps some other time, Teresa. You should attack me now. And do your best. For i am the biggest baddest wolf there is." I smiled one last time at the lovely woman. "Okay. I''m sorry that you will have to die. Even if my husband does bad things at times but i love him and i don''t want anyone to hurt him. But cheer up okay? I will bury your body properly and say my prayers for you every night together with the rest of your friends. I promise!" I like her innocence and I could only express it with these words. "Thank you, Teresa. Come." "I''m sorry, bad man. And goodbye." She said her piece and the action began right after. "Thousand Gates of Nirvana!" Teresa intoned clearly and the landscape of white vanished to bring a fresh view. Piles upon piles of tall towers surged from the ground and entombed my form beneath its imposing shades. There was light and in a blink, came the birth of nihility. Of absence and nothing more. And from within the emptiness, i saw the desires of my heart. Not only witnessed it for myself but also lived it as my own. My parents were there as were my sisters. And amongst my family were my countless collection of harems in the past. A life worth living a million times over. "To have mastered great sealing techniques as this one, you truly are gifted Teresa. It''s just sad..." i muttered after i thoroughly tasted the effects of her mystique. A couple of eternities in a single breath of time. Truthfully, i enjoyed the free taste of a perfect life. With no sorrow nor suffering, everything else becomes a scene of euphoria. Lesser beings would have succumbed to those attractions and breathed their last within seconds. At least those soul creation realms and below experts. But alas, i was not one of those puny characters. "Soul Excision." I murmured the words and the revelry i was in crumbled into pieces. Each picture of beauty and allure returned to the illusory worlds of fancy and within ten breaths, i was back once more on the icy snow white. "You have lived a mirage of a happy life, Teresa. That is enough i guess." i parted with these words even as her smoldering carcass returned to whence it came. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 85 Chapter 85 "Why do you wish to live that much?" my voice resounded in the ears of the lone traveler amongst the clouds. "FUCK!" the man cursed out loud and stopped his futile escape. My body barred his path in the sky and we hovered on the air like kings above a dominion of snow. "So Teresa..." the man stated instead but did not complete his words. "She''s gone." i finished his thought for him. "I see." the man uttered and laughed so much that i could see tears coming out his eyes in just mere minutes of supposed mirth. I let him continue and enjoyed the scenery around us. The wind felt cold as it gales touched my skin but it was refreshing at the same time. A quick reminder that i was not alone in this world. And there were forces that continued moving even without the influence of my will upon their own. It was a humbling thought and i relished on that fact. After all, where was the fun in having it all in one serving? I smiled with this thought in mind and looked forward to enjoying the process of my conquest. "Are you ready to say goodbye to this world now?" asked i unto the man before me after he laughed no more. "Why?" it was his turn to throw his question and i knew exactly what he meant. "Because you had wished for me to kneel down before you." i said to clear his muddled mind. "That simple, huh? I don''t even know you." "I assume that would be the case. Just think of me as Teresa''s older brother. Or perhaps one of those husbands whom their wives were toyed with by you. Maybe even a relative of one of the families you''ve murdered in the past. Think how you like. Doesn''t change the outcome." i said in length and as expected the man just took in it calmly. But the same could not be said inside though. For it seemed like his heart was going to jump out of his chest with how much activity he got in there. "Okay then. Before you do anything. I have just one word for you! FUCK YOU VERY MUCH YOU FUCKING CULTIVATOR!" the man said his last and i honored his wish. "AHHHHHHHHHH!" he howled like a madman before he plummeted to his death. But that was not really the case because i had his soul in me, paving its way to suffer for an eternity of torment within a place especially prepared for someone of his kind. "Farewell, boss. And FUCK YOU indeed!" i muttered and left the place undisturbed. This cold boring place was really not suited for my noble self. "BANG!" "BANG!" "BANG!" the music of destruction raged upon my ears the moment i surfaced from the void. There were gigantic toys the size of skyscrapers flashing around in iridescent shades. At times, only the afterimages of the oversized container can be seen because of how quick each of these tin can''s movements were. And in the middle of it all was a lone static tiny transport, the sole unaffected crown amidst this ghastly scene of devastation. I would have entertained more guests but dealing with these many cretins in one day was becoming dull. "Death shall not be alone tonight." i whispered and waved a hand out towards where the humanoid metals engaged my lovely bitches'' refuge. "Please halt, Fellow Daoist." a voice out of nowhere. I looked for the source of the sound and it was after another two breaths that it appeared. It was a she to be specific. Her figure was small and petite and i doubted she even reached my calf in height. But her seemingly lacking in stature was balanced out by her garments. Her full regalia took the hues of scarlet. The familiar shade of blood runs not only on her exterior but i could determine with just a glance that the sticky crimson life essences within that tiny body was extremely thick and strong. Her pulse vibrated with vitality and i could even hear it even as i stood there 20 feet opposite her form. Deafening and Exuberant. What a lovely surprise she was. "So you finally show yourself. Got tired of peeping from afar?" said i with a smile. "It is my duty to safeguard the citizens of this world, Fellow Daoist. Please don''t take it to heart." replied the little girl with a smile of her own. "It would appear that you have a very loose definition on the term citizen." "Donovan and his crew are but parasites. A few of them gone would be a great service to all of humanity. And i have yet to thank you for that, Fellow Daoist. Please accept my sincerest thanks in behalf of Cerberus." the little girl bowed slightly and i was pleased at her wise antics. "You could have eliminated such ants with a lift of one finger. I don''t deserve your phony gratitude at all." we continued talking while everywhere around us was the not so subtle barrage of explosions. It was noisy to say the least and i was not truly fond of something that existed to ruin my aesthetic pleasure. So i added before the little girl could respond, "Do you want to remedy that yourself or do you need my unwanted help again?" i uttered and a telling smile was seen upon my face, completely conveying my barely held contempt on the maggots that tried to force their way open into my properties. "I apologize for their behavior, Fellow Daoist. Please indulge me a minute." the little girl replied and disappeared from my eyes. "BOOM!" two of the ten toys completely disintegrated while the rest tumbled out from the scene with only trails of wreckage to mark their passage. Though it was a ghastly outcome but i noticed that no lives were taken from the violent collision of forces. A smart move by a smart woman. I like. "Can i offer you and the ladies a drink in my home, Fellow Daoist?" the little girl returned to her spot with these words of friendship. And i would not be a man if i reject such generosity by one interesting doll. "Lead the way, Nafia." If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 86 Chapter 86 The little girl visibly shook and i anticipated that she would attack me within moments after my words. But i failed in my prediction as she regained her usual calm self. The minute outburst of emotions along the raging flood of power that threatened to bare their fangs and eat me whole vanished as if they never existed in the first place. Even the world that had been clouded by the blood red shade of her might returned all the colors back to their domains. Back into the dull white, blue, and dark mixture of the scenery. "Please call me by my name. I am Alexis." said the little girl before me. She had even forgotten the honorifics and i like her more for that. "Very well, Alexis. Does the offer still stand? Or do i have to kill you right now and get this over with?" i replied with a smile on my face. She might be the top dog of the ants but in the end, she was still a pest in my eyes. And no ant nor dog can ever topple the throne that i have already began to erect in this reality. "Yes, it does. Please..." Alexis recovered and worn her facade once more, behind the face that smiled so sweetly at my own. "Go." i responded and vanished from the spot to gather my bitches and sequestered tin man. "That is Alexis Blight, master. She holds the strongest power within a thousand galaxies from here." an unwanted opinion but i listened to it all the same. After all, it was the job of a puppy to lick its master''s toes clean. "I know, Hannes. She might be the strongest ant but that''s all she will ever be. A queen among ants and nothing more." i retorted audibly and i knew that the object of our topic heard it all too clearly. She took flight and led the way for our shuttle. Though we were travelling by a million light years with each breath, i was fully aware that Alexis could have outflown us by a wide margin if she so wished. But what kind of good host would leave her special guests to eat her dust and even possibly lost sight of them entirely? So i dallied around and hugged a pair of beautiful women in my arms. I knew that this trip was going to be a short one. Thirty minutes into our journey and our lead had finally slowed down. It took five minutes more before i witnessed a dark world loam before my eyes. No light reflected on anything and a stupid brained fool would have depicted such planet as a dead one at first glance. But i was not one of those of muddle headed maggots to be carelessly tricked into thinking like them. For what flickered into my eyes were a whole race of majestic creatures. They were the ones who had embraced the night into their own. In the ever dark they grew stronger. It was their domain. The fields that had breathed life into the birth of a very special breed of monsters. "BANG!" Hannes maneuvered the ship we were in and try as he might, no single ray of light traveled out from our flying transport. Each spouts of brightness were eaten by the world''s darkness before it even plagued the lands further with its radiance. If not for my expert guidance on where to go, we would have long submerged into an ocean of bones or had splattered to pieces against countless gargantuan skulls that had decorated the fortress of our host''s abode. "Welcome to my world, Fellow Daoist. Please..." a voice in the dark. "FLASH!" a dazzling array of crimson came to life the moment our feet touched the slippery grounds. Instead of grey, we were seeing the entire surrounding in a ghastly filter of red. And beyond our forms was the home of our host, Alexis Blight. "A fitting place indeed." i muttered and began take carefree steps into this scene of horror. "Watch your steps." i whispered to my crew but I only intended it for the two of my able toys. Noemi would no doubt fell down without assistance and i don''t want myself getting embarrassed by her weakness. Thankfully, Hannes and Tamara got the message and held the helpless woman in each of her arms. SIGH! I shall have to remedy her condition soon and give her her starting cultivation manual to train with. Of course i could have boosted her strength to match that of an immortal with just a thought but what was the use in that? It would produce an insignificant doll in the end. I wanted those who grappled with power into their own for i knew that the road of cultivation was long and arduous. I followed behind the little girl and walk upon the undying blood beneath my feet. The sticky essences would never dry out even after countless eternities of stagnant flow. But the same could not be said once if one would consume them. Because like all of resources, the rarest one remained ever finite. "Do you want something to eat or drink, Fellow Daoist?" Alexis asked after all of us were seated within the comforts of her home. The same bloody shade accompanied us here and i was not really fond of the color. "Let us talk first. I don''t want to eat the food of someone i may devour later on. Leaves a bitter taste on my mouth. What say you, Alexis?" i tried to test the limits of her patience. Since there was only two possible outcomes i could see happen between us in the immediate future then prolonging the inevitable would just be wasting my precious time even more. "If that is your wish. Please start." said Alexis and awaited my terms and condition. To which i gladly obliged. "I want ownership of the that galaxy." i smiled. "Impossible. I can''t give you that since i am not alone in deciding such matters." her voice rose a pitch to emphasize her point but i smell bullshit from her and my smile even grew wider. "Then are you ready to die, Nafia?" If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 87 Chapter 87 "You seem so sure of yourself." there goes my daring girl. I smiled and opened my arms wide as if wanting to embrace the entity before me. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. Behind me were the static figures of my toy soldiers and they stood there without making any noise nor motion. They really had no business being there. All of them would turn to mush with but a single ripple of power from the little girl, Nafia. And so in tune with my movements were the disappearance of their forms. Got to keep them frail tin man and women for later use after all. "Your life was in my hands the moment you appeared in my front, woman. Enough talk! Where do you want to do this? Or do you want your world to vanish alongside your pitiful existence?" i stood up and opened a palm up as if an invitation to a dance. "Hmmm... Very well, let me test if your strength can do your foul mouth some justice." Nafia retorted and quickly vanished from my sight. I looked up and grinned at my lusty adversary. And within a breath, I followed her form within the confines of the void only to reemerge over the fortress that we once sat upon. The inky darkness was oppressive but i relished at the feel of their sad gloom. Darkness, after all, was not an unfamiliar companion of mine. "You brought me here to have a little bit of advantage. Do you think your feeble home is enough to tilt some favor towards your own?" i addressed the little girl opposite my form. We were separated by only two dozen meters or so yet my naked eyes could not even fathom her exact location within that short range. A paltry trick of clowns. "Soul Flame." "BOOM!" my body exuded radiance that defied her own domain. From the empty expanse of nothingness, came the birth of shadows first. It expanded in extreme speed until the shades squirreled away to welcome the advent of a blinding light. "From the start, you have already feared to fight me. May it be your own intuition or just a cautious mind at play, it matters not. All i know is that all who stood against me shall die an ignoble death unworthy of their status." said i and waited for Nafia to give her last words. "Are you done?" she whispered. Yet i waited still for i knew that she would utter more than that. Time was not on her side and i believed that she would prolong our engagement unnecessarily. She might be hoping for her allies'' assistance and i will show her how miserable it was to rely on somebody else''s power. "Hmmmm..." i only nodded wordlessly to let her continue. "Then please make the first move so that i can send your stinking ass back to whatever putrid pits you came out of." Nafia replied calmly and was looking intensely back at my eyes. Surprise. Surprise. It was indeed an unexpected surprise which had made me reconsider my evaluation on this tiny ant queen. It would be a shame to kill such a spirited bitch. Should I keep her instead? I smiled with these thoughts in mind and rushed towards her form. Since no words were needed any longer, then let me start off this dance with a bang! "BOOM!" If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 88 Chapter 88 The showers of blood rain spilled on the scene. My target was unharmed behind the thin filter of her mystique. "Blood Aegis." But can the attack i gave be easily be stopped with this meagre technique? "SLASH!" The shock waves of my punch shattered her beautiful face to a gooey mess. Her tiny body fell into the rivers of blood below but in an instant, the same essences helped her form up to project another one of her guises. This time the vision that presented before me was that of a teen. Perhaps 13 or so and along her transformation was the jump of potency that she was releasing. Comparable to a Soul Creation Realm of peak strength. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "I don''t think that''s enough power for you to escape death tonight, Nafia. Show me more!" i taunted and charged once again. My form radiated like a sun in this dark world and with my movements came the discord of valor as we exchanged thousands of attacks in just a blink of an eye. I could have crushed her easily but since i don''t want to spoil a tasty treat prematurely, i decided to give and take a taste of her proficiency in battle. "Kiss of the Defiant." i heard her intone and the entire world joined her in the technique. Her form vanished before me and what i perceived next was the gargantuan mouths that threatened to devour me whole. Their teeth were sharp and merciless yet their sizes even dwarfed their monstrosity. Same as everything else in this planet, all of her conjured power took the guise of the darkest nights. About 30 feet tall of countless horrifying jaws of death. "BANG!" "BANG!" "BANG!" teeth were misplaced and ghastly apparitions of bloody lips borne back to their liquid form. I did not use any technique of my own but only resisted the crowded offense with but the hardness of my physique alone. It was a good time to do some heavy lifting and i rejoiced in the fact that i could unleash a portion of my power to a barely passable adversary. "BOOM!" my body vanished from the spot and flew directly at Nafia''s body. A gigantic claw barred my path as she hastily withdrew from my pursuit. But alas, her speed was comparable to a turtle against my own. "WHOOSH!" Nafia disintegrated with one fist of mine. So did the oversized chicken hands that affronted my sight. I knew that with every death of hers, pain was definitely not absent. But the bold woman never echoed a sound of suffering and took it all in silence. "You are a great warrior, Nafia." i commented above. The world darkened and i heard the crying lament of the multitudes. They did not come beneath my form but of everywhere else around me. I reckoned that her kin would have wanted to help her but was strictly denied of their wishes by their one and only queen. The one they knew only as Alexis Blight. "That is indeed a compliment coming from you." i heard Nafia''s reply before i even saw her body. And within moments of the last echoes that died down, she had reappeared in a grand display of splendor. The unquantifiable crimson liquid that comprised her domain was sucked out into her physique. Gone was the teen and what replaced her previous guise was her truest form. The Monarch of Shadows. She was tall. Perhaps even comparable to my height. A full 7 feet creature of the dark. The garments sway beautifully on the windless night but what was more alluring was the otherworldly charm that she had exuded in my eyes. This was a classical woman who abided by the creed of her past. And as more time had flown between us, my desire to make her live increased even more. She would be a good addition to the collection of my pets indeed. "Why do you fight?" i asked her. Though she was effectively an existence equal to an Immortal Sovereign by the temporary boost she had borrowed, but even that was a paltry waste before me. "What do you mean? You and my kind have always fought since time immemorial. Blood had separated us by the oceans that we created with it in our long history of conflict. It is only natural that we fight." Nafia answered with that unperturbed voice of hers. She was calm even in the face of certain death and i applauded her all the more for her bravery. Or stupidity. There was a thin distinction between them. "You could have run away but you didn''t. Very unwise don''t you think so, Alexis Blight?" i smiled before i continued. "Or do you think too highly of the namesake that you have been forced to carry as your own? Nafia." "BANG!" The world shook and the landscape changed with the sudden outburst of power. Even the majestic fortress below us crumbled to smithereens with how thoughtless Nafia was wielding her might. And in her eyes flowed the bloody tears of hate and of her resolution. I wandered my eyes around and observed that the world was emptied out of her kin. Agile twinkles in the horizon towards the embrace of the ever darkness of the void happened in but a flash. It seemed that this bitch was going to end it all in one unstoppable strike. With it would undoubtedly follow the total annihilation of her world. Suits me just fine. Not my world to begin with. I smiled and waited for her final act. "Stay your hand, Alexis. You have done well enough already." and here came an aged voice. I tried to find the location of the speaker but alas, my vision turned upside down after another breath. "BOOM!" i barreled down to the sticky fields and flattened mountaintops with my uncontrolled descent. And after an indeterminate while, there was a strong iron flavor in my mouth. It was the taste of my own blood. Sticky and copious. How long has it been since i had last been wounded? Eternities and eons past. "Finally, someone capable has appeared." i thought elatedly and stood up from the ruins that entombed my body. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 89 Chapter 89 "Master!" the bitch rejoiced as she saw her savior. My decapitated head rose on itself to return once more to the broken frame which seemed to fall any moment from its wobbly stance. And after a spell, my separated parts reformed anew and the wounds that had plagued upon my body visibly healed in an incredible rate. An existence of our caliber was not one to die that easy. It would take much more pain and destruction to make me go away permanently. "Who are you?" i addressed the newcomer. This was not an ant nor a useless pebble on a dusty road. So at least proper politesse should be upheld in conversing with such a unique breed of bitch. I was fully aware of the hurdles and misadventures of a Supreme Being like myself. Though i had the help from a sham of a system before but that was all it had given me. A slight help and no further. The efforts i made in making my own technique in secret was all mine. No outside help could have pushed me towards what i had achieved in the past but only my own and no other. It was definitely not an easy road to stand at the peak of all creation. "Please retreat for now, Alexis. And assure the safe passage of your people." the cunt ignored me and chose to answer first the ails of her disciple. But i waited in patience. I could be pretty understanding if the situation called for it, especially with how special this bitch was. I smiled in my excitement. "I am Lucia. Lucia Winter." finally, she turned her head to me after Nafia heeded this old hag''s words without pause. I looked at her and witnessed the guise of an elderly grandma. Her clothes were ordinary and even her body was a misfit of shabby fats and crooked bones. The backside she had stooped low as it bowed down with the assistance of a wooden cane she held in a two handed grip. Wrinkles mushroomed on her face and even the eyes that observed my own were dull and aged. She would have gone to anywhere else and nobody would mistake her as one who equal myself in might. "A good name. I am Damon Everhart. Pleased to finally meet someone who could quench my thirst for battle." i stated and slowly traversed the dark skies. My figure rose until we were standing just a few meters apart. The whole world still remained dark and i was the one doing all the lighting but the bitch was content on sharing the shade that i had been forced to provide. After all, only the sightless relished on the comforts of the dark. "Why have you come to our territory, Damon Everhart? The treaty between us cultivators and humans still stands. Or does The Divine Buddha wishes for another war between our kind?" Lucia asked calmly. Her voice was horrible to hear. Like the whispers of a dying soul but i knew that reality was far from that dubious assumption. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 90 Chapter 90 "The Divine Buddha changed his mind. So you should better prepare to bend that rusty hips of yours for some whipping." i tried to promote discord between the two parties but i knew it was lame to begin with. Still, it made me feel good just to be able to say that to her face. I reckoned no one had dared to speak those words to her in a very very long time. "Your tricks are ineffective, Damon. He does not even know you." the bitch replied and even smiled a little bit. My vision raked the starry cosmos until i found a curious pair of eyes looking directly at my own. Very clever indeed. "So what now? Can we do this or shall we continue telling tall tales of whose cock is biggest?" i noticed the old hag and continued. "Or who has the most fetid pussy of them all?" i smiled afterwards and did not wait for their play. After all, no matter what they picked, i have long decided what i wished to do at from the very start. WAR! "Soul Scythe." i intoned in silent and what followed shattered the world around me. Dark divinity abounded and cloaked my form. In its familiar embrace, i relished at the negativity that comprised my essence. The ticking of the clock flowed as usual but with the new influence that changed the equilibrium within the galaxy i was in, everything began to unravel. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. A hundred and five planets started to crumble with the might of my presence. And i doubted that it would take more than 60 breaths for all matter to seize its existence alongside the effect i induced. "If you want war then you should not recklessly suffer the innocents. I alone will let you play to your heart''s content." Lucia countered. "BANG!" the ashes and broken pieces collided to reform their last vestiges. Different scenes flashed before my eyes and i even observed the lost souls on the void be recaptured in the comforts of their previous bodies. Whole and untouched. "The Dao of Time. Impressive!" i commented and filtered out my wanton destructive tendencies. This bitch would no doubt shield these clay dolls and i don''t want anything that would ruin my wish for battle. "Follow me and i shall grant you your wish, Damon Everhart. It has been some time since i last stretched these olden limbs of mine. You do me great service by coming here, cultivator." The cunt said her piece and winked out from the spot she last held. "Perfect." i thought and pursued the trails of my new prey. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 91 Chapter 91 The dark matters assailed my body as i swam in the vast void around me. I passed through visions of rich progressive worlds and the further i went, everything became a gallery of bleakness. Dead worlds and desolated realms affronted my eyes but that did not mean that the scenery was left with no life. Same as the bountiful tasty vitality from whence i came, this horrid view also showcased a life of its own. Strong, vibrant, and was even fatter than the anywhere else I''ve ever seen. The alien species that flourished in this kind of environment was a lot more to my liking. Greed. Lust. Pride. Envy. They wore them all akin to a badge honor. Upfront and proud. Unlike the rest of my people who hid their evils behind the fa?ade of the norm. The travel took us almost ten minutes and in that time, i had seen the vast majority of the universe. Or at least a sample of what they offered. This will be a challenging conquest after all, i concluded. On the fifteenth minute, i finally caught up to the old grandma in my front. She was sitting on the hollowed point of space and calmly awaited my arrival. I observed her once more before my eyes passed through her ugly body and into the varying shades of faraway spheres beyond. They glittered differently but their similarity ended there. Powers that defied what i knew was openly presented before my eyes. Of course, they still have cultivators, evolvers, witches and wizards, ugly horrible strange lives, old gods, undying immortals and the like. But what separated this universe from that was the unknown essence that composed their mold. It was alien. But what was more surprising what my inherent hate of those diverse powers. "Judging from your reaction, you seem like a native dweller in this reality. I here i thought you were one of those despicable leaches." the cunt broke my stunned mind. "BANG!" i did not even realize that i was exuding all of my strength at this moment. Gone was the visage of calm and what replaced my guise what my true inner self. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Dark imposing armors shone eerily in the empty caress of the void. I was encased from head to toe with the metallic sheen of my armaments. "Soul Armor." And in my hand was my weapon of choice. It was akin to a reaper of souls for like the divine myth of Death, i too, had incorporated the path of an eater to any living thing into my own dao. "Who are you really, Damon Everhart? A slumbering god would have known of this ancient truths but not you. You seem surprised." Lucia still sat upon the baseless firmaments of nihility and expected me to converse like any sane man. But that was where she was mistaken. I have long accepted that i can never be that. Sane. What i wished and have long desired to accomplish would make a crazy person appear rational in comparison. And so i answered not with words but only gave the bitch a taste of my own thoughts. "SLASH!" If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 92 Chapter 92 "BOOM!" the void quaked and some cracks were showing on every side of me. This was especially worse on the point of impact. Web like weaves of destruction ravaged the entirety on the spot where that old hag once treated as her own place of repose. If we were not located at the edge of the universe, then a thousand galaxies around my radius would have splintered back into chaos. Fortunately, the barriers held firm and my single slash was contained within the embrace of nihility. "Are you always this impulsive, Damon Everhart?" the question echoed out and once again the vibrating waves of might that rushed away from its source was pulled by an invisible force. Only to bring about the static image of a time that had long past us. "You are a slippery cunt, Lucia. I will be sure to make good use of your wet pussy the moment i capture you later on." i addressed the still seated bitch on the comfort of her domain. But different from the last, there were strange transparent representations that appeared behind her. There were giant wall clocks, diminutive watches, antique hourglasses, and more ancient depictions of what were used to measure the breath of time. The divinities comprised her dao as she called it into play the instant that i swiped at her once with my weapon of Death. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. She was finally taking me seriously and it would be disrespectful of me to not answer her honesty with one of my own. "Soul Wings." the empty void verge darkened even further to welcome the advent of two dark wings behind me. The pair of flaps were ginormous as it easily reached the height of 10,000 meters. Though these were translucent and was only immaterial in essence but that hasn''t lowered its potency one bit. "BANG!" the airless atmosphere created a vacuum behind me and within a blink, i had already broken through the domain of the aged cunt. We were only meters apart and my weapon was much closer than that. Mere millimeters to be exact. But when i was about to slice the ugly bitch up, the shadows that inundated around my body paused. And with it, everything else ceased to move. "Why are you so angry, Damon Everhart? Did you mother not teach you a good spanking or two?" Lucia said as she mocked my motionless form. I observed her up close and saw no soul world inside her whatsoever. Not even a cultivator''s core for that matter. This was an evolver who has reached the apex of strength in her variant skill. With just a thought she could control time. What a hateful ability indeed. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 93 Chapter 93 "Why are you not answering?" she smiled this time and my vehemence redoubled. "I see. You can''t. Let me remedy that." i felt my jaws loosened up. This Fucker! "xur eqiuer rieur ehghfg." i mumbled. "Say that again?" the bitch asked and she motioned her head towards me. "I said FUCK YOURSELF YOU OLD GOAT!" I clarified and gave her my best smile yet. "Very funny indeed, Damon Everhart. Do you hear someone''s laughter?" Lucia was composed as ever and opened her arms wide to indicate the multitudes of eyes that peeped beyond the faraway veils of space. Since i couldn''t move my head, i had to look at them through my other senses. My soul eyes functioned just fine and certainly after a few breaths of closer inspection, i could determine the hazy figures that witnessed our battle from afar. These were the top dogs of this reality and most of them were indeed laughing at my situation. The shame! I roared inside but appeared tranquil as ever on the outside. I would die first before they would see me cry in pain or in disgrace. I had only remembered the select multitudes that openly mocked my demise today. There will be a reckoning soon and every single one of these fools shall pay for it dearly, I vowed. "What are you waiting for? Why aren''t you attacking yet?" i asked calmly. "And don''t you worry about the others. All of them will kneel in my front before the current era ends." i added while all she did was look at me as if in deep thought. "BOOM!" the bitch receded from my eyes only to reappear several trillion light years away. Her actions also did not end there as she wielded the entirety of her might as the essences of time revolved around her in magnitude that i haven''t seen in the long years of my life. Her weapon of choice, the wooden cane also aided her plight. It radiated tremendously and swirled around her form as if to ward away any danger that may come upon its master. At first she reversed time and returned back her youth. She was once a daughter of heaven that deposed her adversaries not only in might but also in beauty. After a few breaths of continued failure, the cunt fast forwarded the domain around her and had worn again the rotten appearance of an aged crone. It did not stop there as it went further still, until she was mere bones and skin. A mummified existence that was only seen in the horrors of the plague. She did not touch the natural balance of things but only focused near her surroundings, specifically on the proximity of her own body. Off she went further and further away while continuously battling an unseen enemy. I merely smiled through it all and waited for time to heal me. Though i was still immovable but as the seconds went by, her hold on me began to loosen up. And a few breaths later, i finally regained the use of my faculties. "Time to end this." i concluded and raised my left hand up. "Soul Corruption." If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. cheers! 94 Chapter 94 "BOOM!" a whistling sound resonated near and within a mere breath, a long horizontal object rushed towards me. Only to stop mere inches from my body. I held the thing up and marveled at the strange runes that ran along its length. Truly a rare craft, i concluded. "Come." i whispered into the dark night around me. "BANG!" another deafening sound greeted my ears and immediately after, i finally witnessed the prize that has always been with me ever since she arrived and made me bleed. "How are you doing this?" the pitiful old creature asked. There were tears in her eyes. And more than that, blood oozed out from her sorry form as it evaporated ceaselessly even as we speak. Still, i admired her. For even now surrender never appeared in her mind. The bitch kept on fighting as she gave everything she ever possessed. Even at the expense of her own body and soul. The withered grandma was certainly an image worthy of note as one of the ghastliest scenes I''ve ever witnessed in my long life. "Don''t you remember this?" i smiled and lent her the weapon in my hands. She tried to grab it with her broken hands and failed a couple of times before successfully touching her old companion. But alas, even the memory of it was slowly receding from her mind. This was because of the mystery of my technique, Soul Corruption. Anything that grazed my body would be under my bidding. Even a simple item that can connect to its owner would not be saved by the influence of my power. This was one of the three mightiest abilities under my possession and I was glad that it did not fail to give me a positive result. I could have taken her the moment she decapitated me but prudence had always taken control of my insanity first and foremost. I had to determine if she was of value to my own before i reveal some of my cards to the multitudes of prying eyes around me. I smiled and congratulated myself for a good find indeed. Time Manipulation would be a great addition to my ever growing arsenal. The options from now on was certainly not limited to this catch. "Rise and be reborn!" i said in a loud voice. "BANG!" the crumpled figure of the old hag beneath my feet regained its former glory. The essences of time embraced her form and renewed the vigor of spirit that i once used to see upon her person. But this was different from the last. I did not make her recover to that hoary witch''s persona. That was disgusting to say the least. What i commanded her to return to was of course the scene of her prime. Her hair was purple, her eyes were cold and she had sported prideful brows on her beautiful face. Gone was the ordinary dress and what replaced them was a skirt and a thin tight shirt that matched the colors on her head. Her breasts were pushed upwards that offered blatantly the twin treasures that she offered everyone in spades. Lucia was definitely a tight cunt in her youth. Though she could have used this gorgeous guise from the very beginning but she chose not to. Curious. "Why do you hide behind that rotten form before?" i asked. Though i could have read her mind but where was the fun in talking to myself. "Saves me from the perverts, master. And..." she paused and i heard her imprisoned soul roared as she wept miserably at the same time. Any other time i would pitied her but right now, that was absolutely far from my mind. "And what? Continue." "NOOOOOOO! PLEASE!" the echoes of her lament was strong but i cared not for her woes. That was hers to begin with and not mine. "I only want my husband to see my real face." the unemotional voice of the lovely lady answered me back. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" the real Lucia wept in such an agonizing manner. It was bothersome so I tuned her out from my senses. "Really? Where is he?" i resumed by asking. "He left." my toy Lucia replied and looked at the myriad spheres beyond this reality. "So he had gone to see what was out there. STUPID!" "HAHAHA!" "HAHAHA!" "HAHAHA!" my laughter rang in the void and I closed my eyes as i counted the seconds off. I wondered when was the last time i laughed this hard because the show of mirth was alien even to my own ears. A few breaths of maniacal laughter and still, no change happened. The prey has not bitten the hook. Sad but not totally unfortunate. "Why do you hesitate, woman?" were my first words after a full minute of malevolent jollity. My question was ignored. So i said again. "Here. Take it." I recaptured the wooden cane from the hands of Lucia and threw it at a far distance. The shimmering runes winked out of existence into the unknown location it was currently sailing through. Again. No takers. What a pity. "Will you come?" i started once more. "Or do you want me to be the one to go there?" and i ended it with these words. I smiled with excitement and was preparing to launch for a new quest. "Why?" a voice from out of the blue. It was a female''s. And even that single word had enticed everything that was male and animal in me. It was soft but took more of a melody. Like a piece that was sung in a song. Obstructed and separated from the rest of the harmonic lyrics that composed its whole. "Isn''t that supposed to be my question?" And silence. "I was minding my own business and you had the gall to interfere." I stated. "You do not belong here. You will only bring forth much pain and death in us." i heard a wondrous song rather than perceived her simple answer. It brought joy to my soul. Something that even i can''t do it on my own volition. Not after the deaths and senseless massacres i''ve caused in the past. "Still not revealing yourself. Hmmm. Why don''t i let you get reacquainted with your friend here. Seems like you two could use it since you are fond to whisper unwanted advises after all." If not for this fucking songbird, then i could have gotten more out of today''s harvest. But then again, it was not yet too late to get a second fish in my net. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ you could also support me on pat.reon... links in the comment section and on my novel page. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. https://www.pat.reon.com/Immovable87 cheers! 95 Chapter 95 "Don''t." a single word in a song and there she was. Lovely and divine. She was wearing a gown that took the color of nature but the thin material was merely an ornament in truth. I could see what was beneath them in vivid clarity and oh my oh my, she was one stunning bitch. The peaks were hard and the proportionate body that held them defied gravity in their forward stance. And south was the hollowed portion between two long creamy legs and i could see the mark of a patch and no further. Perfectly sculpted and tempting indeed. Just what i love about women and their wardrobes. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Then will you pledge your allegiance to my cause?" i asked my latest prey. She smiled and merely shook her head in silent defiance. "Okay. Time to do it hard." i muttered and dived towards her. I was sure that my speed alone would have broken the limits of what was possible and fully expected to capture her in mere moments. But alas, the delicious woman surprised me. "FLASH!" "FLASH!" "FLASH!" three attempts and i missed all of them. What a joke! The cunt would evade them my greedy hands were mere centimeters in between. I did not do a fourth time but only paused to observe the mystique that she was using. Dark radiance spouted from my eyes and it was a breath later that i finally got the answer to the peculiarity at hand. "The dao of Fate?" i whispered. Certainly this was not the first time i encountered someone who had studied in this rare art. But to master it at this level was absolutely unheard of. This new reality was inexplicably wondrous indeed! I smiled at the fresh delights before me then i turned my head towards the direction of my recently acquired bitch. "BANG!" Time ceased its meaning and everything was frozen into funny statues. Only i and Lucia was the one who freely retained control of our bodies but sadly, the quick rabbit was long gone before my pet could even begin to cast the overpowered enchantment. "I know that you are out there, my little songbird." i said to no one visible. And the void the surrounded us did not heed my call and was fully content on ignoring my words. "Perhaps you can escape. But what about your people? I figured a few of you elven bitches would do well to amuse me for a time." i continued. Though she did fine on hiding those leaf shaped ears beneath her hair but the smell of their kind was unmistakable. I could taste them in my tongue even if they be millions of light years away from me. "Alwyn." i recalled the name before i remembered all of her priceless glory. My empress who has stood upon a centillion corpses just to be with me. Truly magnificent and one of a kind. The only woman who had ever matched the evil in me. I shall see you soon, my love. I anticipated the meeting with my beloved Elf Queen. An entire minute of peace that accompanied my musings of the past. After the last tick, the impatience I felt was now utterly insufferable. So i now intended for the complete subjugation of that songbird''s people. "Wait." and lo and behold, the bitch has returned to grace me with her presence once more. She reemerged only fifteen feet from my position and i liked her even better up close. I licked my lips before i uttered my next words. "Will you take my hand, my little songbird?" i opened a palm up and waited. She hesitated for three breaths but after the slight delay, she walked upon the empty air towards me. I could smell her now and her natural womanly fragrance was intoxicating. I took it all in and the sweetness rose up my head and down once more into my eager third leg. The boy was hard and ready for action. A few more steps and two palms kissed each other for the first time. One big. One small. "Checkmate." If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 96 Chapter 96 "What''s your name?" i ran my hands on the flawless face of my second slave. "Lorelei." an apt name. Worthy to bear the grandeur of her beauty. "Can you see my future, Lorelei?" i asked and the calmness that was mine earlier vanished along the change of my tone. It was all business now as i focused on the bitch''s next words since i could only enslave them and cannot wield their powers as mine. Of course i could also emulate their abilities. But only up to a certain point. Time stopping and casting the myriad possibilities of the future can be done with enough preparation and practice. But to be able to command these unreal divine strengths at one''s beck and call and to the degree that they''ve mastered it was certainly far more than the best paltry imitations i could ever try to conjure. "No, i cannot." Lorelei answered after a moment''s pause. With my technique on her soul, i would know if she was lying. And i tested the veracity of her words as sound and believable. But it wouldn''t take a sage to discern that she was not telling me everything. So i delved deeper and this time, i prepared to give no questions any longer. "Please..." and surprise, surprise. She stopped me right on cue. Even though she could not read my fate but she could see hers well enough I guess. I smiled at her and waited for her to convince me otherwise. I don''t have to experience being soul searched to realize its implications. Excruciating pain was the least of her worries as the damage that would result inside her core would linger for trillions of years, if not more. "I could see the fates of anyone else but you. While the others..." Lorelei started. "Continue." i urged when the cunt hesitated to complete her thoughts. "Their destiny changes with how you choose to look at them." Lorelei closed her eyes as if she was seeing something horribly wrong in me. "Interesting." i muttered but put the issue aside for later. What took most of my attention was the delicious figures of the ladies before me. I observed my two slaves and noticed the difference between them. One was cold and unattached like a soulless puppet. While the other retained her consciousness. They were both beautiful but sadly, Lorelei and Lucia were not maidens anymore. With how long they have lived in this reality, it would truly be shocking to have them untouched by any man''s caress after all the time that has seasoned them throughout the ages. I would have fucked them senseless but alas, they did not deserve to belong to my harem as they were. Good servants then, i released a soft sigh before i roamed my eyes to the vastness of space around me. A number of amused eyes returned my scrutiny. But most of them held open hostility to my person. Though time stop was a great skill but there were definitely many ways to counter it. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. One was to attack in the shadows before Lucia could cast the technique on her opponents. But the more obvious was of course a simple play of arithmetic. A single person besieged by a multitude of foes was absolutely a death waiting to happen, especially if those people had the same level of power as the quarry in their midst. And I also did not want to reveal all my remaining cards yet without certain victory. So the choice for me was simple enough. Take my time and plan for the future. Not like i lack the requirements for such an uncomplicated route of action. "Let''s go back." i accepted my tactical retreat. "FLASH!" a breath later, three Supreme Giants vanished from the stage of conflict. But even as we left, i heard the echoes of laughter which followed me in my trail. Fucking bitches! I growled in anger but kept my temper down. This was not the end, i vowed. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 97 Chapter 97 Time and space gave way to our path. They folded and shattered and when the fifth breath elapsed, my eyes witnessed a crowded world which sported white earths at its top and bottom. I had returned. The way back was much faster than the last trip i took which may perhaps be due to the pair of dark wings on my shoulders. I turned my head slightly and noted that i was alone. The bitches have yet to arrive and it would take precious minutes for them to be here. So i had ample time for myself to do one chore before the fated reunion of my loved ones. My eyes roamed the lands beneath until i finally found a good remedy to my current need. A gentle flap resounded and i was gone once more back into the familiar embrace of the void. "We should just adopt, Maria. Please don''t cry anymore." "It''s all my fault, Roger. I''m sorry i can''t bear you a child." "Hush, dear. I''ll work and save for your operation. We shall buy a nanotech cure someday! I promise you!" "But that''s so exp..." I peeped at the loving couple. Unbeknownst to them, there was already a third soul in the sanctity of their room. I could have appeared before them but dealing with such ants was both tedious and boring. So as not to waste another of my priceless breaths, i just waved a hand out and a bright golden sphere slowly descended unto the belly of the woman. "Live well and taste what it''s like to be truly happy this time around... Teresa." I left with these words and imparted a soul mark onto her future parents as well. This was the least i could do to a fellow ascender. She was lucky that she reminded me of own sisters because if not, then... Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. I flew with the clouds and thought for the next course of business. It did not take me much time to remember the lovely Daniela in Hannes'' mouth. My divine sense scoured the world and there she was. Beautiful as advertised. But alas, she was no longer a pure soul, same as my two recent bitches. For even now, three huge men were pleasuring her to heaven and back with their strong big cocks. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 98 Chapter 98 I shook my head at this scene and after another breath, vanished from the skies. When i reemerged, i found myself standing in the last bastion of Hannes'' boss. A quick search and a soft click later, a screen was projected before me. In it i saw my life and everything i did since the beginning of the system''s presence until its momentous end when we separated ways. Indeed, it was a surreal experience in watching my own life replay before my eyes. I particularly rewound those special moments i spent with my family. I stood there, motionless and barely breathing, as i watched the happy memories of my past. Time seemed inconsequential and before i knew it, more than a month had passed me by. There was a struggle battling within me. Whether to relive this again today or shall i reveal my true self to them in this timeline. But as the moments ticked to seconds and created minutes without my notice, i knew that it was a lost cause once again. "I guess it was time to hide behind a mask once more." I sighed. "BANG!" a revolution of ice and matter appeared out of nowhere. They started off in chaotic forms as if unmolded yet by the hands of its maker. But as breaths were given and forgotten, a number of shapes took form. Hair, brows, eyes, nose, and their distinctive physiques stilled under my close inspection. And a full minute of their inception, the majority opened their eyes for the first time. "Hmmm... Did you miss me, my darling conqueror?" a woman asked me. No words could justify her beauty as that alone would be a blatant offense to her incomparable persona. Even as she was now, powerless and a mortal worm, this daughter of heaven still acted like a queen in the confines of her throne. She walked towards me while the rest was content on keeping their silence as they neither moved nor uttered a word out in the same breath as this woman. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "It''s been a while, Alwyn." i smiled at the most exotic prize amongst my women. "Yes, indeed." she had a smile of her own before she did what i expected of her. "PA!" "PA!" Two stinging slaps resounded and I did nothing but grinned at her actions. The queen was back it seemed and I would take her back to the top and beyond to what this world could offer her. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 99 Chapter 99 @@ The targets that she had hit were unfazed. Their cheeks hadn''t even reddened by the trivial touch. It would funny indeed if that would happen because Alwyn was a mere mortal at this moment. No amount of physical force could damage the hardened visage of my captured Immortal Saints. I looked at her as she did the same to me. My queen was aware enough that as she was now, i won''t accept her caress. Not in the slightest bit. I abhorred weakness more than anything else. And i had made sure that everyone around me knew of that unassailable truth from the very start of their service. "Why the sour mood? All of you." i ranged my eyes to the rest of my bitches and smiled openly at their hesitation. Though every single one of them were mortal ants right now, where no one had the scales tipped towards their favor, yet each of these cunts were mindful enough to give way to their past queen. The time that Alwyn had stepped upon their heads was both hard and long. An experience that cannot be forgotten just with a mere wish and an ambitious thought. "Come." I said and proceeded to walk deeper inside this ephemeral domain. The bitches followed me save Lucia and Lorelei. They stilled there as guardians to the four that has yet to awaken in their dreamless slumber. We arrived at a larger expanse of the building where there were men and women stored like animals. They were living inside cages and though they appeared pleasing to the eyes, but they looked at us akin to soulless creatures. Emptied out of hope and sorrow. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. They existed and that was the only fact of the matter. I reckoned that these were the ones who were abused to sate the lust of the recent inhabitants of this hellhole. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers!@@ 100 Chapter 100 They wore no visible scars but what hid beneath the facade of perfection was a retched sight that would churn the bellies of any sane person. It made me smile once more at the creativity and cruelty of humanity. "Can you see them?" i asked. And no one uttered a word back. I turned around to examine my priceless pieces. Mellisa. Faith. Amber. Anastasia. Daisy. Beatrice. Candice. And the lady at their front, Alwyn. Of course there were millions more of them along the eons but resurrecting the whole lot of them would be boring. After all, they were nothing but lines and circles programmed inside the data of computers. It was much more fun to search and play with new ones. But this 8 were the best among them all and seven of them had shared the first meaningful century of my life. Alwyn may have been the odd one out but she was also the toughest amongst them all. I took pride in my select picks for a few breaths before i continued. "How long have you waited within those boxes of reality?" "Too long, darling." Alwyn whispered. I was happy by her performance. With the eons that flashed by after i left, this one was unflinching even at the heartless passage of time. She held the reins of power and slaughtered all the dissidents against my name. Alwyn did not forget that i may be gone for a time but that may be only temporary. She had believed that possibility to the end. That I might return in victorious conquest even if the tides were against me. And she was right in her trust. A worthy queen indeed. "Come to me. Alwyn." i offered a hand out and she hesitated not this time around. She reached for it until our palms clasped. With my eyes unto her, i gently raised her chin up. Her face was divine but more than that, it was her firm dao heart that moved me. An inch later and our lips touched. It was a chaste one. A prelude for more. But what was more significant was what this simple act meant. The Queen has returned and together, we shall mount the apex of this reality. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. cheers! 101 Chapter 101 "What are you going to do to them, darling?" Alwyn asked when i released the sex toys from their cages. They were numerous. More than five hundred at first glance. And there were even young ones mixed in them. Too young. I shook my head and sighed at their lamentable fates. "What do you think, Alwyn?" i answered and just looked at the masses of bodies that walked out into the open. The elf queen watched in silence and did not deem to reply to the rhetorical question i threw beforehand. After years of captivity, they lingered walking around with blank faces and shattered wills. A number of them did not even chose to go out from their shells as they were content on hiding behind the four walls that entombed their identities for indeterminate amounts of time. "Let us go." i said after witnessing the barbarity of my kind. Though i was not a true human in a sense but i still considered myself as one. There were no horns on my head upon my birth so i must be one of them at least. I smiled at my wandered thoughts and led the group away from the ghastly sight. I had opened a path for the sheep already. To live and survive or to suffer and die, that was a question for them to answer. "Let me take care of them, husband." a voice called from behind me. I stopped from my tracks and i turned around to look at the speaker of those words. Faith. The ever compassionate member of my harem. The countless slaughters that she had been a part of had not changed her completely as she still retained her initial embracing heart. The benevolence that she showed throughout the years would have made anyone numb already but not me. Every time she would do an act of goodness, it would always leave me dumbfounded. How much stupid can a woman get? I wondered time and time again. "Do you want to adopt a horde of mindless fools again, Faith?" "Do you still believe for them to change while i wait for them to stab you in the back?" "Don''t you ever get tired of it?" i expected no answer, same as the last but no, the bitch had to open her mouth. "Let me stay and take care of them." the hardheaded cunt insisted. With her cultivation stripped away from her, i doubted that she would last a day in this place. Some of the men captives were even leering impulsively at us. Be it their instinct telling them to hold their desires in or their conditioned psyche, i cared not to delve deeper. But what i knew for a fact was that that if i left this stupid bitch in here, it would be a miracle for her to last three days without getting molested until her brains would melt out down her ears. "Why do i do this to myself?" i cursed. I remembered that this woman was a headache to begin with. I should have had left her to rot in those tin boxes and forget that she existed in the first place. But alas, a perfect being such as me can''t have me second guessing myself in front of my delicious women. "BANG!" i lifted a finger up and an earsplitting sound ripped the scene. Faith''s body blossomed into blinding radiance and she appeared more divine than anyone else around her. This was an expected effect of one who not only possessed beauty but also had great power in their hands to matched their novelty. Body Tempering Realm Foundation Establishment Realm Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Core Formation Realm Soul Creation Realm Ascendant Realm She broke through the stages and i let her halt at the ascendant realm of cultivation. To become an immortal, she had to be tested by the merciless blessings of a heavenly tribulation. If i do that for her, then her foundations would be as shaky as a house made of cards. Something which i did not want to see upon my prized bitches. "Don''t tarry in here for long, Faith. I will be waiting." i said my final words and continued my path away from this place of filth. "THUD!" two swollen soft mountains was plastered on my back and i felt the warm wet kiss on my left cheek afterwards. "Thank you, husband." one whisper and she was gone. What a clever cunt. I did not turn to look for her but retraced the steps from whence i came. A few minutes of silent passage and i was back to square one. The one thing i uselessly prolonged from doing so. The fated meeting with my family. I caught them up from a time when they had all don their masks and changed their appearances down for the better. Each of them looked like royalty and i was excited to see them again. "Let''s get this over with." i decided. "CREAK!" my form shrunk and the bones liquefied to shorten my stature to my past self. Gone was the epic mien of divinity and what was left of me was an image that had long passed me. Big eyes, thick eyebrows, crooked teeth, and a flawed nose that had been broken and healed for several times already. Sometimes i regret that i chose to take this form before. It seemed like Faith was not the only hardheaded person in the family. I smiled and softly called. "Kiera. Stephany. Mom. Dad. Wake up." If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 102 Chapter 102 The scene froze and i could even hear the beating of my heart which rang very much audibly in my ears. Everything just stopped and i may have unknowingly influenced the time and let it drag as much as i possibly can. I hated and loved this moment. Yearned for this because i could get to relive a life filled with the gentleness and warm that only my family could give. Yet i also detested it at the same time because i would have to lie, cheat, and play fake again in front of my loved ones. A thing that i blamed myself for my innate fear that they might see me differently the instant i let my inner demons surface from beneath the deepest abys of my soul. But alas, I guess my current abhorrent appearance was also an act of rebellion in and of itself so as to let them see the ugly truth behind the mask that I''d worn before them. A slight solace in feeling and knowing that they loved me still even i, at this very moment, was not that pleasing in comparison to the sculpted mirages that they took. The second ticked ever so slowly and in its loitered wake, i determined to finally let it be. A few moments still and four pair of eyes opened one after another. I wanted to rush towards them then embrace everyone but after being away from them for so long and when i remembered my dark evil past, i stilled the impulses down. I was not worthy to be with them. "FUCK THIS SHIT!" I roared in my mind and wanted to defy the very essences that held me up. But try as i might, i found myself standing there like a bygone statue. Forgotten by time and evoked by not a single soul anymore. "Damon?" my dear mother was the first one to get reacquainted with reality. "I''m here, mom." i smiled at my lovely mother. She was beautiful and perfect. And in my eyes, there can never be another woman that could replace her glory. Not even my queen, Alwyn. My family was truly the only weakness that i have left. "Where are we, son?" father asked while he checked the condition of my sisters who had yet to get over with nauseating feel of their rebirth. He was joined by my mother in a second. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. And all i did was stand there like a static parking space. I would have not noticed if someone peed at my feet at this moment. My complete attention was towards my family and how i wanted to go to them and hug them once again. The eras came and went. The epoch appeared and vanished. And as even the eons entombed the cold heart inside me but sadly, there was always a thought that plagued me throughout the heartless passage of time. "Why can''t i be with my family?" I was the most powerful existence in my previous reality yet i couldn''t even save them all. I bit my lips and i tasted my blood that flowed warmly in my mouth. The memories returned as if it had just happened yesterday. And when i recalled them i full, i couldn''t help but cursed the wretched system once more. FUCK YOU, Nomad! "We are in a world called Silara Z5Q2, father." i answered after my silent musings. "You must have paid a great deal of m..." "WAAAAAAAAAAAA!" "Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!" dad continued to say but he was not successful in completing his words. Twin pitiful cries echoed in the confines of the room and i appeared as dispassionately as an aged cunt. Though deep inside i felt like there was a big hand that was gripping tightly on my heart. And i hated every second of this feeling. This flaw. "What about my friends, mom?" "Are they all going to be okay?" "Destiny, Tracy, Christian, and Dan." "When can i see them again?" My sisters took turns in asking questions only i knew the answer of. Mother looked at me for help and i has not the heart to tell them the truth. "Kiera. Stephany. Don''t worry about them. I''m sure their parents had taken them all away also just like what we did. Somewhere out there, they''re all worried and crying while thinking the same thing you do about them. They''re all safe. I promise." i played the part well and even smiled purely that softened up the disgusting guise on my face. "Are they really living some place out there in the stars, brother?" Stephany, the softer one asked. "Yes." I lied once more and I knew that this was only the beginning of my deceit. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 103 Chapter 103 "BOINK!" the reunion with my family was cut short with the entrance of a beautiful goddess. Right on cue, i mused within. "It seems like there''s new faces in your circle of friends, Damon." Father commented with a smile while mom only frowned a little. "Her name is Lucia, father. This one''s Lorelei and Alwyn." I introduced the newly arrived first. They did not wonder how a woman could magically appear from out of nowhere and just assumed it was because of the teleportation technology that was widely used in my past world. Even the beauties that separated my group from the rest of the camels on the field was deemed ordinary with how physique changing was readily available to the masses. The heavens were not the limit to where the rich can spring their slimy paws. I would assume that the same boon of a thriving scientific domain would serve true even to this place and time. "Is it done?" i asked to the purple haired lady. My parents all thought that I was bribing these cunts to be with me so i let that unspoken assumption fester in their minds until they accepted it as truth already. Everybody knew that money can buy everything. Well, at least many things. "Yes. Our home is ready, Damon." Lucia answered plainly. "Very good. Take us there." "What about the family of these women, Damon? Have they also safely arrived in this world?" mom, the ever caring woman queried. Of course i had to implant some fabricated memories into their minds. Or else this whole ruse would have been as real as the smile i was currently wearing. Aliens. Invasion. Our Escape. And here we were. A classic fear of humanity. "Don''t worry about them, mom. They''re all fine." I lied. Or maybe not. I gazed at my women and though everyone tried to hide it but same as i, the heart of longing was ever strong inside them. Sigh! I was blinded by my own desires that i did not see my bitches around me. Guess I''d have to resurrect more people back from those false pockets of reality. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 104 Chapter 104 "Are you okay, Damon?" "Yes, mom. As long as you''re all safe. Life can never be better." I was such a hypocrite. I loathe at them bitches and their weaknesses yet here i was, enjoying the gentle haven of my family. My mother rested an arm around my shoulders as we busied ourselves with a tasty dessert after a sumptuous meal. We did nothing but talk while white mists surrounded the scene of our abode. It was because of my father who still decorated everything up with the repeated puffs on his cigar. With how advanced technology had been, the ooze of smokes harmlessly took shapes around us. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "What a sweet child." mom pinched a cheek of mine before throwing another question. "How much did this place cost you?" she said. But what hid beneath that query was as clear as the bright stars in this cloudless night. She was truly inquiring about our current financial condition in this new strange world. I may have emphasized beforehand that cross world teleportation was pretty expensive and my ever cautious mom, cared enough to know the truth rather than wake up one day amongst trash and rags once more. I missed you, mom. I thought within. "This place is cheap, mom. Don''t worry. Lucia is a big shot in this world and she and i are good friends. We''ll be fine." i assured my family and threw an assuring smile to each one of them. "I trust you, brother! But we don''t have any clothes and things and toys." Stephany commented slowly on the side. She stuffed her mouth full with sweets and her cuteness brought warmth to the coldness of my heart. "Lucia has bought clothes for you in your rooms. If you don''t like them, you''ll have to wait for the girls to come back and go shopping with them. Would you like that, Stephany?" my cunts were not here with me right now as they were also busy on settling their own families in this world. So even though the mansion we were in would have accommodated thousands of people within it but i did not want to linger with clay pots other than my own. This was my domain and having nosy parents of those bitches would be a headache i did not want to provide myself with. Else i crush them to powders and back into the inconsequential dusts that birthed them. "Yup! I like that very much, brother!" Stephany replied with her mouth full. "Me too!" and Kiera echoed the same sentiment while busying herself with the wonderful delicacy in her front. "How about work, Damon? I don''t want to stay here and..." fuck your mom all day and all night¡­ father asked but held the words up for a more appropriate choice of speech to finish his thoughts. I merely nodded in understanding and the meeting of my family continued for two more heartfelt hours before we retired to our rooms. I would be lying to myself if i would say that i did not enjoy this unique moment with my family. My steps took me into my own room and immediately smelled the sweet fragrance of my captured slaves. THUD! my back hit the mattress then i savored the soft embrace of the bed on my body. Relaxing and grand. Now this was how life was supposed to feel like. I closed my eyes to fully appreciate the experience of my awaited reunion, only to open them five breaths later. "Why did your friends not come to your aid?" If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 105 Chapter 105 "I have no friends." a soft voice responded and her answer brought a knowing smile on my face. Existences such as her and i really had no one to call as true friends. Slaves maybe or if i would use a more suitable term, servants. Standing at the peak of all creation in this day and age was to take all resources for oneself. The competition was sure to be steep and it was a path where friendship mattered little. Maybe it did at first when she had still peers who stood beside her in combat strength and potency. But as the gap continued to widen and as one reached another peak away from the rest, that person will then realize how lonely it was to be at the top of the mountain. "A guinea pig. Lamentable." i muttered when i thought about the cruel precision in which the other fucks reacted to the recent battle. If only some of them would have attacked me, then perhaps i could have gathered a richer harvest during that skirmish. Although i can still take the fight to them but something was forcing me to calm down. Be it my instinct or a peerless manipulation from the enemy, that was not the question. It was there and i chose not to ignore. Not like i would run out of time to explore everything in this new world. This heaven and earth was a real one. Not a mere conjuration of humanity''s intellect. "How about you?" i asked towards another. My precious songbird. "Same." a brief yet informative answer. Just what i expected to hear. Brilliant! "The night is young. Come, my toys. Lend me some softness tonight." i opened my arms wide and closed my eyes tight. Two breaths later, I delighted in my fresh prizes. They were naked and they smelled divine. Perfect for what I had in mind. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Tick Tock! i savored peace along the breathing of time and everything else around me. There was stillness. A few more breaths after and i welcomed the familiar embrace of the dark. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 106 Chapter 106 "Don''t forget to be with your sisters for lunch, Damon! Keep an eye out for them okay?" "Yes, mom! I''ll do that. Don''t worry!" A month had passed since my family''s arrival in this world. A lot has changed but the more significant aspects of my life did not. "Be sure to entertain my parents well, Hannes." i murmured once i stepped out into the open area outside our mansion. "You can count on me, young master!" my puppet replied in whisper which earned him a single nod from me. "Come on, brother!" "You''re always a slow one, brother! We don''t want to be late in our first day of school!" My lovely sisters called for me as the two of them was already on the clearing beneath the gigantic space ship that would bring us to our destination. We could have teleported out but where was the fun in that. It was overkill, yes. But so what? Men of power should act like one. This was a testament to my status and it would be mere folly to hide what i possess. Everyone would look at it with envy and it was very fun to see them react as dumbwits in the face of my brilliance. "I''m coming!" i waved a hand out and proceeded to walk further out into the large expanse of my dominion. The rest of my entourage mirrored my steps and within moments, we were gone from the vicinity of our home. "I miss my friends back in our last school, Kiera." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Me too." I sighed when i heard this from my siblings. They were so innocent and soft and though my natural inclination was to break such weakness apart from their person, yet here i was. Completely indulging all their wants and wishes. Sigh! I took another deep breath before gently interjecting into my sister''s conversation. "You''ll get to know more people and make new friends out of them. I''m sure many would enjoy that." "Really, brother?" Stephany looked at me. She wanted some reassurance and i did not fail her one bit. "Of course!" i smiled. "But what if there''s some bullies in school? Dan was bullied in the past and he was so lonely." Kiera said on the side. "No one will bully you, Kiera. Stephany. That i can promise you." I replied and thought of my two bitches who were not here with us right now. At least not in their flesh. I doubt that two immortal saints were not enough to serve as bodyguards for my family. "We have arrived, Sir!" the voice of the AI on the flying transport ship announced after only a minute of travel. Though we could have arrived at half a second but why bother lodging inside this tin can if we can''t properly relish the experience on doing so. "Good. Take us down." "FLASH!" the scene rearranged themselves and introduced an entire picture altogether. Even if i was still seated beforehand but a breath later, my body was delicately assisted in a standing position. Before us was a tall structure. It was a collection of skyscrapers that my naked eyes saw no end to its dimensions. It was a masterpiece. I looked around and witnessed the gaping mouths of all peoples. They gazed not at me and the ladies around me but above, where my vast warship loomed. Bow before me, cretins! Your king has come! If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 107 Chapter 107 "ZOOM!" "BROOM!" "BOINK!" The mortals all jumped and flew above us in their cool gadgets. It was very ironic because i, together with my lovely sisters and bitches, all chose to walk on the grounds that held our weight. Kiera and Stephany had wanted to buy one when they went shopping together with my cunts. And indeed, they brought along the thing called booster that would enable anyone to soar into the skies and move in dazzling speed. It may seem flashy but there was no substance in the craft. Just a toy created with little minds and no more. My beloved siblings all wanted to wear them to school but i prohibited them from doing so. I knew for a fact that they''ll drag me into it and the repercussions was something i did not want them to see. Because if i saw a flying ant hindering my path in the sky, then they would be turned to irrelevant mists before taking another breath in my presence. Thus, i decided to save the expected hassle in using those tin cans crafted by tin brains. We walked towards the assembly of buildings in front of us while the rest of the populace still lingered on the air like puppets swaying upon unseen hands. They laid bewildered on my warship that brought them both terror and amazement. "Take care, okay? Let''s meet up by lunch." i said to my cute sisters. "We''ll wait for you, brother!" "Bye!" the two bade their farewells and passed to the gates before us. It was unguarded yet when Kiera and Stephany stood directly in front of the manless structure, a bright light shone and shrouded them both. They vanished within a half breath thereafter. I smiled at the puny tricks of humans. I gazed above and huge archaic letters encircled the constellation of skyscrapers. "Alexis Blight University." It made me recall the brave woman whom I''ve met in the past. She was still free and unconstrained amongst the embrace of the starry cosmos. But an insignificant character like her was not worth my time in pursuing. After all, i have already someone better replace her place to serve my purpose. "If even a speck of dust lands on the skin of my family, then you need not return yourself because I will drag you by your pussy hairs myself." I instructed to the shady guises of my two servants. They took an immaterial form and were mere specters on this beautiful day. "BOINK!" "BOINK!" Lucia and Lorelei only nodded then disappeared after my words. I knew that Lucia will serve true to her task because her mind, soul, and body was controlled under my will. But Lorelei was another case entirely. I was deliberately lax in my influence upon her person. Giving her a chance to make a blunder so that, same as her counterpart, she might also suffer every second of her life in the hellish abyss of my creation. A life filled with torment was certainly more fun to look at than mindless obedient fucks continuously searching for a way to lick my feet clean. "Why do we need to do this, husband?" my first conquest, Mellisa asked. I look behind me and witnessed two groups of bitches. Tamara and Noemi was alienated from the majority. Understandable. I nodded once while i mused. In comparison to the likes of Alwyn and the rest, the two had not yet proven anything. It would take years and even eons for them to be fully accepted into the fold of my harem. A great scene indeed. Competition between women was always a delicious treat whenever i see one. "Don''t you want to study again for two more decades or so, Mellisa?" i replied yet not truly answering her question. What i wanted was to be with my family once again. To relive that wonderful experience of having them near me. At least for a time.I knew that when they marry and had kids in the future, then everything will never be the same again. Just like what happened in the past. Sigh! I shook my head to forget the echoes of yesterday. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "We''re late." i said and took a few steps towards the countless doors of the building. "FLASH!" my vision blurred then cleared a second after to let me perceive the numerous eyes that observed intently in my direction. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 108 Chapter 108 "All of you are late! Stand where you are and wait for the class to finish!" i heard a voice came out from the corner of the room. It was a man and i has not the wish to entertain the notion of looking for some tiny mortal in this sorry excuse of a room. I glanced instead towards the seated forms of my soon to be classmates. All of them had pretty tidy uniforms on and it was a spectacular sight indeed. Prim and proper. Very much to my liking. "TAP! TAP! TAP!" i led my bitches towards the back portion of the classroom. The majority of the 30ish students inside followed our motion with their eyes while a select few ignored our entrance completely. They were busy tapping on the desks and their fingers ran swiftly over its top like mechanical constructs that plagued everywhere else on the scene. "Did you not hear what i said?!" the same pesky voice rang out and there was evident anger tinged within its tone. Yet same as the last, i heard nothing of the pest''s blabber as i don''t really want to lower my self to his level. A breath. Another breath. And a few breaths elapsed. We found ourselves some seats and graced these paltry things with our divine presence. The extreme tension that followed our path was not lost to anyone. There was silence yet there was also an inaudible hush that loomed our rest. "These insects do like to chatter much." i smiled at the exuberance of the youth. No matter what era and generation, the ever inquisitive mind of young children really did not change. A familiar atmosphere through and through. Guess it was better to have it this way. Some changes are also not that conducive for what i intend to experience in this new world. But in the off chance that there were indeed a few changes that was not to my liking, then a finger was enough to turn how this world revolved around its axis. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Not of the galaxy''s way but of mine. "Are you Damon Everhart?" a man walked up to me and his voice was indeed more irritating up close than it was from a distance. I had to look up to him from my seated vantage point if i wanted to see what he looked like which was a big taboo for a supreme existence like myself. Because if i did that, well, this teacher of mine may as well turn himself as liquid mass and decorate the floors with that drastic transformation of his. "I am. What do you want?" i said instead while i checked my cunts around me. They were seated perfectly and they were as lovely as ever. All 10 of them bitches. "You''re expelled. Get out." the teacher said and that was when i first lent my first evil smile for the day. "Let''s get this party started, shall we?" If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 109 Chapter 109 I stood up and gazed at the much taller man before me. He may have stood stood 6 foot 5 or so but this was merely an oversized monkey and nothing more. "Say that to my face again, worm." i said with an obvious taunt in my voice. "I said get out! You are exp..." my teacher tried to finish his words but i did not let him. I showed him instead a piece of my mind. "BANG!" blood decorated the scene as his jaws were crushed on the steely floors beneath us. Though he sported a hard face but it was nonetheless ineffective against the solid materials that comprised this ever luxurious field of learning. "That was a good one. But do you think you could get away from what you did? A spoiled brat with a little power on his hands thinks that he owns the world on his palm of his hands." the rotten insect, although plastered stupidly below me still has the guts to retort. Though what happened next had indeed amused me completely. The man growled menacingly and his guttural moans was accompanied by the transformation of his body. Within a few breaths, a huge animal has affronted my sight with its ugly white fur and large muscles. The big bad wolf has come to play. Right on time for my welcoming party. "GRRRRR!!!" the beast did not waste its time on saying anything else though i doubted that with the changes of his physiology that he could still afford to speak the human tongue. The animal launched itself on the air to take a bite at my throat and its fangs were dangerously sharp which would take no effort to slice an ordinary human up into a sorry mess. Sadly, the mutt has chosen to go against someone not of his own level and i was totally not one to take care of this kind of mongrel. "BANG!" a not so gentle hand caught the wolf by the neck and the huge puppy stayed in an elevated position in front of the much diminutive size of my bitch. "Dispose of it." i commanded to my beautiful cunt and took a seat once more to gaze at the stunned faces of my classmates. "CRACK!" all bones of my newly met teacher disintegrated and the wet canine was thrown aside like a used forgotten toy towards the seat that he had previously occupied. Though the useless animal looked dead to the rest of the students but i knew that the truth was far from what it appeared to be. "Faith, what did i t..." i started to say but my lips were tightly fastened up by a pair of soft wet objects, keeping the rest of my words unspoken. Some tongue may have been used and i was not a pussy to delimit the wishes of my beloved bitch. "What were you going to say, husband?" Faith whispered gently on my ears while she was now on top of my seated form with her body entirely pasted upon my own. What man would continue to admonish a lovely creation such as her in this very moment? Definitely not i. "Go back to your seat, Faith." was my only words as i counted the seconds off in my mind. Well, i may have also used the time to take notice of any prospective prize in this school. After all, a king should announce his grand entrance with a bang and a fresh conquest would be a beginning worth a million exclamations. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. cheers! 110 Chapter 110 Ten breaths into the wait, someone finally arrived to get the trampled dog out of the classroom. They were stiff and walked in measured steps. At one glance, it was not hard for me to determine that these were soulless bastards. The crew of five came and went without any repercussions on my part which shocked my classmates even further. When the tin cans left, the silence was broken once more as the stupid fucks whispered amongst themselves. "Who is that boy?" "I don''t know, man. Teacher Salem is a level 3 evolver already. And he was killed just like that! The better question would be, who is that girl?" "He''s not dead." "What?!" "Our teach is not dead yet." "That can''t be! I witnessed him b..." I perceived them communicating with their voices and voiceless smart gadgets. And from time to time, some of the brave ones would be daring enough to look my way but most of them lingered on my delicious cunts rather than on my hideous scarred face. Understandable indeed. Hmmmm... I halted my focused on them and scoured the entirety of the school. There were lots of candidates for my first conquest in here. The intelligent. The talented. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. And the elites. Yet i merely passed on those ones to search for what i intended to capture as my initial trophy. Only the most beautiful of them all could match my regal presence on this world. And a few breaths later, i got my answer. "Hello, hello." i mused inside. She was perfect in any way i look at her and what was most important was how pure she still was. Cold and aloof. The attitude of the strong. I like her already at first sight. I watched her every movement and i was lost on my silent espionage on my soon to be little rabbit. The bitches around me all kept their silence as they were also aware to what I''m currently doing. Not only Faith had been blessed by me with a sprinkle of power but so did the rest of them. But i limited their cultivation strength at Ascendant Realm to level them all out so that all of my cunts have the same starting point. Being biased was certainly not a good way in raising a harem in peace. Time ran for a stretch and it was more than 30 minutes into the class. "Good morning everyone! I am Miss Elaine. I will be substituting for teacher Salem because he is having some physical difficulties at the moment. Now i want to..." a woman teleported in from out of nowhere and said the words as if nothing significant had happened previously. The class restarted which commenced a boring yet strangely serene day in my life. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 111 Chapter 111 Our substitute teacher taught us for more than two hours of useless blabber until it was time for the mid morning recess. Of course by this time me and my bitches had already introduced ourselves to the class because we have entered in the middle of the semester already. It also seemed that Miss Elaine was quite aware of who we were by the huge leeway that she had shown us even going to great lengths of ignoring the near death experience of one of the teachers in this school. It appeared that Lucia was not that stupid after all. "Hey, Damon. I''m Warren Hamil..." a boy walked up to me before we could exit the classroom. He looked like a spoiled brat and perhaps the son of an influential person with how calm and confident he appeared in my front. "Go away. We''re not interested in knowing who you are." one of my cunts interfered that made the boy eat the rest of his words down his lungs. I did not mind such a fly and continued to retrace my steps back to whence i came. "You stupid fuck! Who do you think you are?! You think that with whores around you, you look cool?! You''re like shit in the middle of fragrant flowers, you fucking pussy!" the boy called at our back and his voice was distasteful to hear, same as the words that he''d just spoken. I turned around to look at the insignificant insect who taunted like he was king of the world and was important in the grand scheme of things. "Tell me mortal, do you wish to die that badly?" i asked to the handsome boy. Though i wasted some of my breath but i thought it suited well for me to teach this arrogant prick with a final lesson before he slept. "HAHAHA! What of it? Do you also want to try and kill me? Just like what you did to teacher Salem? Do it then! But beware of my family''s retribution! The Hamilton Conglomerate shall..." the nuisance ran his mouth off again and i grew weary to associate further with monkeys. "BANG!" an unseen force ripped the boy''s body apart. His remains scattered in all directions but it landed atop no other soul but of inconsequential things such as the walls on the four corners of the classroom. Gasps resounded but no one else made a move whatsoever. Even Miss Elaine just stood there as she watched the events unfolded with analytical unfeeling eyes. There was no blood and gore in the scene but merely pieces of scrap metals and the gooey substances of green. The familiar color of cancer and the diseases that comprised most of the deadliest elements in this world. "Tsk. A tin can." i muttered in disgust. So that was why the fool acted so confident even after Faith''s display of strength earlier in the day. "Lucia." i called my able bitch. "I am here, master." a shapeless invisible shadow which took the shade of purple humbled itself before my divine presence. "Take care of that boy." i commanded to my slave. "Let me come with her, husb..." a voice called for my attention but i hushed her with a raise of my hand. "I think Lucia can do the job well enough, Faith." i answered the girl from behind me without looking at her face which i knew was a picture of hurt and nothing else. Faith wanted to save the world and though she failed most of the times, she was still insistent on her crusade to retain what little goodness was left within her soul. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Maybe it was her way of repaying the evil I''d made her do when i bent her will against her first thought or perhaps it was guilt or something else entirely. But since i cared not for my conscience, i gave her difficulties even of much lesser concern. "Consider it done, master!" a promise of fulfillment echoed in my front and that was all i needed to hear from a good slave of mine. With how dark the strains of karma which was behind the soul that commanded that piece of metal, i doubted that i would lose sleep over my latest victim anytime soon. The fallen victims of that dick knew no justice in their agony would instead rejoiced for the vengeance i enacted out of the goodness of my heart. "Farewell, Warren." was my last thoughts before i stepped into the walls that took me closer towards a fresh flower in bloom. Eva. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 112 Chapter 112 My location changed within moments when i stepped into the wall. I and my bitches were now gathered in a corner of a vast dome with lots of varieties of food scattered around like ordered chaos before our eyes. The scene filled with life of busy students chatting, eating and flirting everywhere brought a little smile on my face. The food house gave off a familiar stench of both love and lust that was very much to my liking indeed. We walked to the nearest stall yet before we could even get within the immediate vicinity of another soul, the whispers and eyes of the ants were all upon us. Most of them held fear openly while others who appeared confident in whatever reason sent us a look of curiosity instead. The ants each had their gadgets up and screens flashed before their cool toys. Others were discreet about it and only looked intently on the palm of their hands as they checked at us to determine the veracity of what they saw. What i gathered from the quick images that reflected into my eyes even if i witnessed the back portion of the replay was a pretty familiar picture ineed. It was of a sexy lady''s smack down of a large wolfish animal and the other was of course the sorry carnage of a tin can''s remains. Sigh. It seemed like news travel fast in this place and i was only too glad that my sisters weren''t able to see this. Kiera and Stephany was obviously put apart from my self as i relegated them to the more intellectual field of this school. Myself and the cunts were taking up classes together with the gifted evolvers of course. How can i not be with the so called elites of society? The trek towards my destination did not take long because everyone parted to somewhere else when we strode like mighty rulers at the beautiful expanse of our garden. "Hello there, little girl. Do you want some company today?" i asked when i got my target locked on. A girl of her popularity and power was never alone anywhere she went. This time she had a crowd of girls fawning over her like a queen that needed some precious attending. "Sorry, I''m not interested. Please go away." the lovely flower replied when she saw me forcefully sat directly before her. The three occupants who had the seat recently quickly vacated the place for lofty my presence as the virgins now grouped to 7 delicious prizes all in my front. In another rectangular table next to us was my bitches who were in the process of taking their orders via an automated machine. Another one of those cold fragile steels that should be scrapped with the rest of all their useless counterparts. Around us was of course not as boring as i expected on first glance. The dome was filled with the delicate designs of nature in all its fabricated glory and it brought me nothing of its usual comforts at all. The lush trees and the perfectly orchestrated scenic beauty may appear pleasing to the eyes but the knowledge that they were merely copies and not real in essence has ushered extreme disgust in me instead. "I''m Damon Everhart. I can fulfill you fulfill you wishes and even bring the world beneath your feet if you want to. Will you be my woman, Eva?" i said to my latest rat that shall soon be caged by my inescapable will. Although my words were direct and crass but who cared? Definitely not I. "Perhaps... you can see me tonight in your dreams." Eva replied. She hadn''t lost her cool but instead offered a not so toxic response that what i had expected. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Her eyes glinted with experience that can only be had by a street smart lady who was used to grab, bite, and punch her way towards success. She was basically saying, keep talking, what can you give me? And so i gave her what she wanted to hear. "Talon." i whispered a word out. "Take my hand." she replied without missing a beat. The echoes of the last letter hadn''t even yet stopped vibrating yet here she was, freely offering her hand in mine. "Easy." i said and did what she asked of me. "FLASH!" a sense of weightlessness came upon me and it did not even take a second blink before i knew that she had teleported me to another place entirely. I breathed deeply as i smelled the distinct fragrance of a room that was inhabited by a tasty lady like this one before me. "Taking me into your bed at first meeting. Can''t say that you are original, Eva." If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 113 Chapter 113 "Tell me about how you know Talon?" the bitch asked me with her back turned while she went to a nearby fridge. "Give me the hardest you can offer." i stated as i scanned the room for a breath. Aside from the solitary bed in the middle, there was nothing else worth of mention in the place. It was bare and was merely used as a haven of peace and not of pleasure. With her innocence still intact, i doubted that she had boys in mind to accompany her in this pretty ordinary setting. "Alcohol dumbs your brain. Here. Take this instead." the cunt turned around to throw me a tin can. There was no strength behind the simple motion but what was sinister was how she directed the cold object straight into my face. "BANG!" The metal item peeled itself like a flower in bloom and messy particles of dark liquid scattered around me. The watery fragments hasn''t touched another object nor diluted itself with dirt or specks of dust in the air. A transparent shade enclosed the droplets in safety as it paused in midair with no apparent motion or change. I opened my mouth up and a copious amounts of these halted elements graced my tongue its taste and odor. It smelled like summer and it gave off a specific tang of grapes. "A cheap drink!" i muttered clearly. I dragged my lazy feet towards the bed and laid in its soft comforts. My actions paved another reaction from the suspended juices in the air. The fluids parted like they honored a path for their king just as these soulless things were automated to do. A blatant offense to the minds of the geniuses of the ages. To think that the hallowed intellect of their ancestors would be used in such a way. A grave disrespect! I opened my mouth again to take a second gulp of the piss that they passed as sweet beverage in this age and time. Pathetic! But it will have to do for now. I thought as i relished the chilled liquid when it dropped down my throat and into the abyss of my belly. "Talon? I know all about him. And more than that, i also know all about you, Eva Sasa." the girl waited for me in patience which told me all i needed to determine of this topic''s importance on my unwilling prey. "CRACK!" she had her own bottle and uncork the object as it was meant to be opened. Unlike mine that was crushed with but a single slap of my palm. She took one drag at the syrupy nutrient before she made another word from her wet lips. "Tell me... all about Talon." Eva stayed still and stood in all her glory while i relaxed myself in the loving embrace of the mattress. I took a deep breath and i could even smell the fragrance of an untouched woman who treated this place of rest as her own that was not intruded yet but right this very moment. She was a lovely determined virgin. Another harem prospect that was pretty much to my liking. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. cheers! 114 Chapter 114 "Talon, huh?" i teased and looked at the delicious offerings before me. "What are you going to offer in return for the information?" i said after a few breaths of baiting her to move from her spot yet success did not find me worthy of its grace. The girl stood still but her eyes spouted silent fury and that was very palpable enough in the closed space of her chambers. "Anything. You can take whatever i have as yours. Just tell me what you know about Talon. Where can i find him?" Eva replied without a gap between my words and hers. She even loosened a few buttons from her tight school uniform that gave me a clear view on the supple mountains that was delightfully perched as twin treasures of her womanly allure. It was a promise of more to come. "Words mean nothing, don''t you think? Why don''t we sign a more permanent binding than mere letters from an alphabet." i was excited to conquer a proud noble woman like this one. A bitch who was ready to lay down her everything just for a fleeting cause that she deemed necessary at this moment of her life as the most important of all. This was a person who was haunted by her past. I gently raise my hand and from it blossomed a spherical vortex that encased a drop of liquid from my own essence. Its color took the shade of red and it was slowly rotating as if it has life within its insignificant isolation. "I promise in my name, Damon Everhart, that i will help you find and destroy Talon before this day ends." i muttered in a soft voice. "BOOM!" a hushed explosion shattered the senses of anyone who had souls within them in the immediate vicinity of my cast. I was unfazed with that tiny amount of rebounded force but the same could not be said for my prey. She had almost collapsed on the floors if not for the unseen hands that carried her ever smoothly beside my lofty self. The fragmented leftovers of my yet to be consumed cheap drink evaded the oncoming woman and rested beside the bed away from any obstruction. Eva was disoriented for a full minute and i had taken advantage of the moment to smell the fragrant aroma of her natural charm. Fresh yet mature enough to plucked and be tasted in full. I smiled at how seasoned i was at picking cherries. "A life contract." Eva whispered as she looked not at me but of the blinding crimson radiance that serenaded the atmosphere of the place in an eerie glow. The sphere hovered over us and at the center of its twirling mass was my true name painted in my own blood. We laid side by side yet our distance could not have been anymore farther apart than right now. She had her obsession but so did i. We would do well as good business partners indeed. "So what shall it be, Eva?" i said softly while i waited for her to make a decision that would change her life irrevocably. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. cheers! 115 Chapter 115 "I, Eva Sasa, will be yours if you help me destroy everyone who were part in the murder of my family, including Talon." the bitch did not take long to decide and she had stated all too clearly what she wanted to gain out of our deal. "BOINK!" a second envelope of rampant shock waves stunned our senses and this time, Eva had all withstood it with sheer will power alone. A drop of her blood has now inscribed a name opposite my own and that concluded a vow that she and i will share until one of us perishes. "SIZZLE!" a circular mark burned unto the middle of our temples that designated one who was under a life contract like ours. After a breath, the smell of burning flesh gave testament to the truth of our deeds. It was binding. An eternal agreement that lasted until forever ended. "How were you able to do that?" the cunt asked with wide eyes as she gazed intently on my forehead. The mark was gone and what was left was only the original vestiges of my ugly looking self. She tried doing the same through more ingenious means but alas, the eerie symbol that marred her skin kindled over make ups or any covers she tried in the few breaths that followed. "A mere life contract is child''s play for me, bitch." i took my claim and named her appropriately as my own. She took it with grace of course and just looked at me in silence. Her eyes were scorching for something else. Deep within her irises was a barely concealed madness that had plagued her for many years already. A childhood scar that had dictated her every movement since the untimely loss had befallen upon her innocent soul of the past. Very well, time to do my part of the contract and get this pussy its first taste of a big long ride. "Lucia." i whispered a name in the still airs of the room. "Here, master." and a voice greeted me back in full reverence. "Show yourself." i commanded my slave. And after a breath, the unseen figure of one lovely woman graced Eva''s sight for the first time. Lucia had succeeded brilliantly from a recent chore i gave her and was now getting saddled with yet another duty that was unworthy of her status. But nevertheless, a slave will always do the work of one. And so i used her like she deserved to be. My cunt prostrated herself on my side of the bed as she awaited a command that she knew would come later on. Thus, i did not fail her expectations at all. Else, i waste anymore of my time in this banal boring place. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Eva wants to meet Talon. Make sure that she does." i said. "As you wish, master!" Lucia replied promptly. "Go." i instructed. "FLASH!" a blade of the wind glided past me and after the unnatural occurrence vanished, i found myself alone once more. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 116 Chapter 116 Since there was nothing here for me so i directly left without wasting any more of my precious time alone in this pathetic room. I opened my mouth once and the rest of the liquid that tasted piss vanished down my throat and once more, the fact was reaffirmed without a doubt. It really tasted like ape juice. It soured my mood because i remembered my experiences when i was incarcerated in the past. The brutish ways of men and what they were capable of doing in order to live for just another day was unimaginable. I wanted to punish those who brutes again but alas, they were even fakes same as the memory i had of them. "As am i." i muttered in conclusion. The stark reality that i had been a mere simulation inside a tin can angered me to no end. But never again. I shall take the real world and set a kingdom that would last for all of eternity, I vowed inside. "BOINK!" with but a thought, i was dragged away from the solace of that dark room. From a horizontal position in calm rest upon the bed that had once comforted my body, i was now totally standing erect and the vision had change for the better. Nubile girls were everywhere but they were not comparable to my latest acquisition of course. So i let them be for now and found my way back into my patient bitches on one table. At this moment, they had gathered all the eyes of the students on them. Whether it was male or female, all of them looked at them with both adoration and envy. This was not unbelievable after all. While a single beauty may have set apart from the masses but a crowd of these delights will have been able to make the world stop for a time so that it could take a glance at the epic prizes of my collection. All of them were heavenly cunts and they were even better with no clothes on rathan the trends that each wore as my bitches tried to best each other in style and splendor. "A healthy competition in action." i said to myself for the umpteenth time. Within a few breaths, i found myself sitting beside the fragrant air of the ladies. The boys threw daggers at me while the girls were shocked at my appearance. Even without reading their minds, i could aptly determine what was on their pebble sized brain at the moment. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "How could an ugly duck faced boy like me be this close to these lovely dolls?" If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 117 Chapter 117 Typical trash. Even without all of my power and innate perfection, with but money alone i could buy women of this caliber. But then again, there was really no comparison at all. What money could purchase were all whores and nothing more. What good would they be if they can only be bribed by the glint of gold and make believe currency made out of money and numbers on a screen. The lot of them of bitches would eagerly jump at the next best jock on the club who had more cash or better car than their former cash cows. But not me. What i held was power. Real power. Not a thing that can be imagined with their mortal''s sad realities. Thus, the eyes of derision that affronted my sight from all directions were all flavored further by the abhorrent smile everyone saw bloom from my face. I offered my abundant grin at them all and even winked at the few select females that have taken a fraction of my interest. Those supple forms... Hmmmm... Each of them were noted by me and shall be reassessed in kind after i have my fill of Eva. From what i could predict, they shall return later this day at the kiss of the night as that girl will quench the hate that she had borne for such long time. A festered wound indeed but nevertheless, after tonight, she shall become mine. And no worries or fears shall besiege her any further. "This is your share, darling. Let me feed you." Alwyn offered and i properly leaned back to enjoy the delicious affection of my wives. Mellisa cradled my head between her abundant chest and its softness, elasticity, familiarity, was all the same as her original body. Can''t have me tweaking them all in order to recreate them in the same mold. Well, that would be a boring exercise of banality. There was beauty in contrast and so i retained their individual characteristics as it was. Perhaps the only thing that i change as equal was their same heights right now. Because if i were to restrict that attribute to what was once theirs, then I''d have a circus around me. Alwyn alone was a 20 foot tall elven descent. With every piece of hers sculpted by the Elf Gods themselves in vie for perfection as they brought out the ultimate epitome of femininity. A beauty that was unmatched by anyone of her kind and a ferocity to succeed coupled with the indomitable will for life, she was indeed worthy to become my Queen. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Alwyn was a merciless slaughterer like me and matched completely my thirst for power. With all of this in mind, i could only say these words while she feed me crumbs of what shits they sold in the canteen. "You are beautiful, Alwyn. The most beautiful of all. Have i ever told you that?" she smiled and fed me some more shit. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 118 Chapter 118 "Many times, darling. You''ve said that to many times over the years." i heard her lovely voice and within them was a barely concealed warmth that spread out from her body and unto mine. Telling me completely what i needed to know from her. Her devotion had withstood even after the length of eternity that i was gone and i guess, nothing could ever surpass the sacrifices and the trust that she had showed me in full. The food kept on coming and by the taste of it, the stuff was a cake of some sort. It was sweet just like the drink that i had previously and all it reminded me was the constant taste and smell of piss. But i ate it still. This was perhaps one of the downsides of being an immortal. As intellect sharpened and every experience were brought out in turn like everything happened yesterday and not countless unholy eons ago, there was a constant buzzing behind the back of my head. Of all things bad and nasty that just wouldn''t go away even after the eternal passages of time. Sigh! I distracted myself and looked at the myriad pairs of eyes that gazed at me like i was a rarely seen artifact inside a museum. There were retching motions of plenty of boys but i ignored them. They making fun of me was negligible enough as long as they would not confront me face to face. To bar my path would mean death and i would not lower myself to their level if they was not directly standing before my eyes. Saves me the trouble of turning my head and peer down at their pitiful existences. Of course these ants were also already aware of my deeds earlier. And i was glad that they were being smart to stay away from my path. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. I changed my focus to the distant two that was slightly away from the rest of my bitches. Tamara and Noemi. They were pushed away by the crowd of my initial cunts. The two certainly did not belong to the closed knit group yet and there was still eras to be earned in order for them to be truly accepted inside the harem members. Noemi was seated beside Amber and the ever aloof Tamara was located farthest from the group as was usual since they''ve come together. As a former teacher, Amber was quite empathetic enough to understand the current dilemma of the new addition to the bunch. "How are they coming along, Miss Lillian?" i teased my former mentor with a name that was seldom uttered by me. Though my words may have been gibberish because my mouth was full at the moment but the lovely lady perceived my words well enough. "Noemi will have ways to go before she can completely memorize the mantras of the forbidden technique that you taught her. And Tamara, she''s..." Amber detailed how the training of the two were progressing and it went on and on until the bell rang that signaled the end of the recess. Amber''s prowess at teaching students really showcased itself once more. At one glance, she had analyzed the strengths and weaknesses of the two and implemented strategies to better mold them to perfection. I applauded Amber for her efforts and we walked back into our classroom of our second subject for the day. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 119 Chapter 119 "BOINK!" the colors was eaten out by an instant, only to birth another scene altogether in the next. This was not the recent classroom we''ve occupied some 30 minutes ago as we''ve arrived at a spacious dome for a specific purpose alone, for training and battle. The mitts, weights, and every strengthening tools for the body and the mind was laid bare for all of us to see. Honestly, i kinda like this more than the previous class. The former was all talks about the history of these ant''s evolution and all the tiny bits of boring information about how the could reach beyond what they thought was possible. And the heroes and heroines of the past had all been idolized to deities by the youths of today. We all gathered around a tall fat man. I presumed that this would be our teacher and i was hardly wrong in anything, least of all an obvious truth as this one. Indeed, he did not fail me in his first words. "It''s good that you''ve all come on time." the fat man said. He was hideous to look at as there was oily grease on his face and his triple chin waved along the words that he''d just spoken. A man uglier than i am, i took joy in the thought. "I have in record that there was supposedly 41 of you in class today with 10 of new transferees from another school." the fat fuck looked at me intently before he continued to use the foul mouth of his balloon like face. "Yet i see only 40 of you. Can someone tell me what happened to Mr. Warren Hamilton?" the teacher asked. And not even a breath passed and i could feel every eyes on the large expanse of the arena bore unto my body and to that of my bitches. It was certainly good to be at the center of everyone''s attention and so i gladly obliged the veiled provocation. "I killed him, teacher. Well, that would be incorrect. Let me rephrase that. I ordered for him and the rest of his evil kin to meet their maker before their time. No worries though, the innocents were spared." i owned up to my deed but my last sentence were aptly given only to assuage the sensibilities of one of my cunts. In fact when i said the words, i even looked behind me to smile gently at my frowning Faith. And her reaction was the most pleasant to see and i know that tonight, i shall have my reward in full. This was why i tolerate much of these bitches'' caprices. In the end, there was something in return to anything that i do. A tasty reimbursement indeed. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. I caught the last shine of her wink before i gazed back at the mountainous aberration in my front. "So what are you going to do about that?" i asked after i heard the gasps of shock from my classmates. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 120 Chapter 120 They even inched away farther from my group and went closer to the fat pig of a teacher that we have to get some sort of comfort towards his proximity. "HAHAHA! Nothing! You did a good job in ridding society of scum. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. The Government had seen evidence of corruption into that family''s business dealings and your contribution in uncovering the truth is vital to their apprehension, Mr. Everhart." the teacher whom i have yet to get a name and which i also did not want to scour his dirty mind to know replied like a leech that he was. Conflict breeds the greatest of friendships and this healthy man indeed followed this strategy to its root. An abhorrent yet smart pig, i applauded the man''s guts. I was about to say for the fat man to continue what he was about to do as all i want to do was spend time in leisurely peace but i was interrupted by a lovely voice. "Tell the leaders of this world that if something happens to the innocent man, woman, and children of the Hamilton Family, then i shall personally hunt down every single one of those culprits." i should have known that this would happen. Sigh! "Can you do that for me please, dear teacher?" and Faith added in a sultry voice to end her speech. What a seductress! I could shook my head at this bitch''s heart. While her other harem sisters were content in hiding in silence and keeping their emotions concealed in matters as insignificant as this one, Faith still persisted on giving affection on the existence of these short lived mortals. "You have my word, my Lady! I shall send the message right now!" the fat teacher promised and even tried to bow low with all his bulging belly could afford him. He was comical to look at and indeed i even gave a chuckle or two at the performance of this funny fat fuck. No matter where one went as long as he have absolute power above all then the rules and laws were mere printed words that was easily torn with but a single lick of violence. I looked at my childish classmates and all i saw were tamed sheep. The principles of the land had sheltered them today but for how long, that was a question that each of them would find out on their own. But as for me, i never let anything hinder my will. If that would make me a wolf or a demon, i cared not for such designations. After all, there was still so much to experience and many more delicious women to taste. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 121 Chapter 121 "Now that we have that out of the way, let us start our class for today." the fat teacher said after he completed honoring my beautiful cunt with one bow. Though he had a hard time doing that but at least his efforts were not for naught because it made me look at him at a much fonder annoyance to my eyes. "I am Teacher Robin Jacobs." the man saluted at me and my ladies before continuing further. "Ehem..." the fat teacher cleared his throat and stood straighter that had his epic belly bloom in obvious abundance to us all. But he was not a bit concerned by his funny stance at all as he tried to look dignified despite his physical peculiarities. The buttons on his suit strained against their bindings and i smiled at the sturdy craftsmanship of his garments. Their apparent elasticity had indeed been customized to properly serve the giant man under its soft fabrics. "The history of us evolvers are long and filled with the shadows of war and conflict. It is in the troubled times of uncertainty and death where we find the strength in us to reach another level. A call to our blood that would make us transform, mutate, and become something else entirely. Something a lot stronger than before. This has been the belief that has imprinted its truths ever since the first human evolvers had arisen. And so, all we do and all we ever did since the beginning of this semester was fight. We battle until we could not stand anymore. Unless we could not lift a finger any longer, then we shall continue to crush every foe that barred out paths." the fat man paused and i knew that he was only reiterating this rubbish for our sake. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. But i listened to it all as i really had nothing more important to do at the moment or in the next few decades for that matter. I was going to be procrastinating my way out in this new life and enjoy the pleasures that was mine for the taking. After all, i have all the time in the world and was not any more limited by the shackles of its wheel unlike these pitiful mortals who was borne and shall die by the earths that nourished them. "So same as usual, random one on one matches." the teacher announced but quickly looked once again at our direction to offer some more words to say. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 122 Chapter 122 "Do anyone of your group wish to partake in this class activity, Mr. Everhart?" the fat pig took a lowly stance which had clearly shown his shameless favor to me and my bitches. But more than that, he had also made an example for everyone else to follow so that now other deaths may happen in accident a second time for the day. Truly a cunning fox in a pig''s skin. This teacher was more interesting than the emotionless bitch on my previous class. "Having me join this circus is pointless. But watching these monkeys jump and roll would help me burn my boredom away. So kindly begin the show, Mr. Jacobs." i answered with but a minuscule amount of respect which he earned by his huge amounts of self restraint. "Okay then. Let the matches begin!" the fat pig squeaked loudly. "BANG!" multiple illusory stages sprang into view after his words. On the center of these hazy colored platforms were the names of the combatants. "April and Marco! To stage 1!" "Next! Tyler and Rose! Stage 2!" Mr. Jacobs directed the children unto their duel arenas. In the end, 15 of such bouts were happening all at once. The stage of battle solidified into substance when my classmates stepped unto their designated floors. And with no surprise whatsoever, each contenders began to fight it out like their lives depended on its results. "AHHHHHHHHH!" "BOOM!" "THUD!" "CRASH!" the violent repercussions of their unrestrained skirmish brought about the familiar atmosphere of war. Blood flowed and there were some who even lost their limbs in the process. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Others were even nefarious enough to gouge her opponent''s eye out using one of her hands that had now changed into sharp claws especially effective for such works. Alas, the technology at hand had already reached a point that it could even bring back damaged tissues anew so such injuries was really not life threatening at all. Perhaps only the brain remained the greatest weakness in an activity like this. Sigh! I watched in lament at the barbarity of these apes. With such methods, they could only forcefully awaken their genes innate talents to the Ascendant Realm or to use their power levels, a Level 5 evolver. Beyond that stage was of course becoming an Immortal Cultivator. And for them to reach that point, they shall be in dire need of the natural resources in the world. And as such, their was only one possible path that awaited them. To consume and devour the very things that made them human to begin with. Either their own kind or that of other beings of power. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 123 Chapter 123 Of course they could always eat the natural products of the world such as the mystical plants and heavenly treasures borne for thousands and millions of years to bear fruit. But that was far widely extinct in this technological world. Most of them will have to travel out and search in the distant lands in order to see even one leaf of what they sought. And to what end, i could only assume a disastrous fate and no other. Though some had made it out in the long years of their history but those were sheltered by the hidden families that choose to stay out of sight behind the veil of mist. Calmly steering the direction of the world in the pits of the dark, fully aware that the light of this civilization would not embrace them for who they were and what they have done. Tsk. Tsk. I laughed at the conflicted emotions of these ant''s forebears. One who can''t face their true selves and accept the guilt for what they have become. The true definition of the word hypocrite. The thought made me smile. "BANG!" the battles continued to take their turns in full before our eyes. The winners fought with each other until only a lone girl had won the solitary prize at the end. "Winter! 1st Place! 100 bottles of Body Tempering Liquid as reward!" "Marco! 2nd Place! 50 bottles of Body Tempering Liquid as reward!" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Desiree!..." a cold tin can voice announced the results of the matches. The circus had only taken about one hour of the class'' time. An hour more of this useless reliving of normality and i would get to see my sisters again. This was honestly all i''ve been waiting for throughout the day. To spend time with them and make them happy. I long for the time when i''ll get to train them so that they can become immortal beings themselves. And there was also my parents. Hmmmm... To trick them into practicing any of the cultivation manuals would indeed be a hard task to do. But i still have time. Kiera and Stephany would be first and my parents would take next. Soon. I grew ever excited for the future and i can''t wait anymore for this class to end. "Since we are done with the first lesson of the class and all of you are in good health again, then let us examine your strengths, weaknesses, and strategies in the..." the fat teacher said. "Excuse me, Teacher Jacobs." a soft voice gently interrupted him in midspeech. I frowned at this development. I had long anticipated that this would happen but extremely wished that it would not. Sigh! Here they go again. "What is it, my Lady?" the teacher addressed a woman from one of my bitches. This was definitely not Faith this time around but he was still prudent enough to reply with nothing but the utmost respect he could fake. "Can we use one of your stage while you continue your lesson? This won''t take long and we promise we''ll keep quiet." my cunt said her request. "Of course, my Lady! The facilities of my classroom is always available for your use." our teacher replied. He even nodded his head repeatedly in conjunction with his words. "Thank you very much, Teacher Jacobs!" the woman said and even smiled enticingly unto the fat man amidst a sea of teens. "Care for some exercise, Alwyn?" If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 124 Chapter 124 "I thought you''d never ask, sister wife." Alwyn said with a pleased voice and walked directly towards the nearest spot where a stage was seen last. "BOINK!" a thrum of electric energy rose to life to bring forth another of those cages. The floors ascended and together with that translucent construct, my Queen was also raised in all her glory. She wore the school uniform which was a mixture of white and dark blue and commanded a presence that was made to be adored. With how short the skirt that was on her body, it had totally showcased every inch of her tantalizing beauty. Confident eyes and a regal poise that defied even the phony gods of these lands, she was indeed one hot bitch that needed some fucking every single day. And this piece of meat was all mine. I smiled at how magnificent Alwyn looked at the moment. "CRACKLE!" The immaterial essences solidified upon the second breath to paint a vivid picture of a ring meant for blood. "BOOM!" the challenger blink out from one space to another, only to land forcefully on the surprisingly springy soft grounds of the arena. She had the same uniform on and of course a loveliness that vied to match any woman of this world. Much especially to the one that stood before her, right this very moment. I knew of her pain and of her struggle. To always be gazing at the back of someone else without ever catching up or merely even the distance that separated them. It was a fate that tried to diminish her will and of course, her own self worth. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. But as my cunts were now equal in physique and starting point, this lone woman had taken a crusade once more to be at the top of my harem. Not that the she had ever stopped at all. "The long years had been lonely, wasn''t it? Show me your determination, my resolute Beatrice." i thought within and dared not mutter the words out as that would reveal how fondly i care for this daring wife. "So what game shall we play this time around, Alwyn? Something light perhaps?" Beatrice said to my Queen. She even shamelessly uttered those words yet the substance of energies at her feet were indicating cracks and fractures with how violently she reappeared into its delicate surface. The created form beneath her had showed signs of disintegrating but alas, before it could totally collapse from under her, Beatrice had already enforced the shaky aspects of the frail decors with her own energy. The added help had indeed saved them a scene of wreckage before the two could even begin their duel for the thousand plus plus times since i had resurrected them back to life. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 125 Chapter 125 "You tell me, sister wife. Anything you can throw, i shall catch." Alwyn replied with a smile on her face. I nodded in approval. My queen was not spiteful at all and there were times when i thought her to be pretty lax in managing her sisters in the harem. But that was her business and i was too preoccupied with sating my own desires than to enter unto the murky waters of my bitches'' relationships. "Okay then, Alwyn. The rules are simple. Anyone who steps out of the ring loses. One who destroys the stage, also loses. Are we clear?" Beatrice said. She had an extremely determined face on her just like all the previous battles she fought against this unbeatable foe. I expected nothing less of her. The silence was deafening and of course there was no discussion that ensued after Beatrice''s request on my fat teacher. Mr. Jacobs had not even attempted a pretense of teaching these weak children as he too was too engrossed on what would happen between my two toys. I was sure that there was a ton of eyes on the walls and even my classmates were intent on capturing every breath with their hidden recorders. Still, their unnatural bright eyes was enough to make me realize how wise they were behaving. After all, if one wanted to cheat then he must at least throw some subtlety around his deception. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. But then again, even if they obviously pointed their tiny gadgets towards the eminent skirmish, i still would not care one bit because this world was my playground to begin with. A little popularity would not hurt my cunts. And besides, what was the need to hide from the eyes of all these cockroaches. I ignored the kids and the fat pig in their midst as i focused completely on the show that would happen any second from now. "Sounds good, sister wife. Shall we begin?" Alwyn nodded in understanding. "Yes. Let''s." Beatrice whispered her confirmation and bridged the distance between. She dashed madly and only the ripples on the soft floors can be seen of her trajectory. The afterimages multiplied to three which denoted their spear headed attack from the front and both sides of her target. I could have sworn that with how wanton the power was raging outwards from the body of Beatrice, that the stage may have already melted to deformity from the start of her rush. But no, the floors wiggled and twisted but the distortion was held in place by a peculiar force. A guise of Beatrice''s own making. What a crafty cunt indeed. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 126 Chapter 126 Alwyn faced it unflinchingly and only awaited the unsavory conflict of power up front. She neither dodged nor proceeded to ran forward to meet Beatrice''s own rampaging three pronged attack at once. The area between them was eaten by the milliseconds and it was when the expected confrontation was about to happen, with only a mere inch that separated the two, that something unlikely occurred. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "BOOM!" Alwyn slapped the nimble trio of Beatrice''s apparitions away but immediately after that, she felt disconnected from the very floors that she stood upon. She was sinking. Fast. Above her reemerged the lovely face of her opponent and there was a look of victory on the woman''s face. Alwyn smiled then a halo of light shrouded her form. "FLASH!" her body vanished from everyone''s sight, only to reappear behind the defenseless back of her foe. With one thrust, the smell of blood permeated on the large expanse of the dome. And when Alwyn retracted her snow white right hand, it was now entirely caked with the sticky substance of the life that she had just took. To top it all, a pulsating throbbing heart was crowned on her palms that signified her conquest in the end. "Dead?!" "She killed her!" "TEACHER!" "BLARRRRG!" Sounds of retching could be heard around us and indeed it was a gruesome sight for the babes. Even the body of Beatrice shattered in lumpy mangled shreds of meat and whatnot. I gazed at my Queen and there was not a hint of triumph that can be seen on any of her splendid countenance. "You cheated." Alwyn muttered. She whisked her bloody hand away to get rid of the red residues of wet disgusting liquid that marred her perfection. "I won, did i not?" a charmed voice came out of nowhere before she appeared from nothing. Beatrice stood there with a proud look on her face as she had finally bested her most savage enemy for the first time. "BOINK!" the familiar glow had rewoven their square pen around her body. The arena was steered along her every whim and fancy from the moment she had polluted its source with a taste of her own meddling. Truly, short and silent just as what she''d promised to our teacher. Brilliant! "That prize?" Alywn still floated freely in the air like an apparition of a goddess that came to grace us with her divine visage. "Of course." Beatrice nodded and looked at me with eyes burning with plain desire for a second or two. "Sorry for the delay, teacher." she then apologized sweetly and came back to where she belonged, back at my side. Alwyn mirrored Beatrice''s actions and their familiar scents brought life to my sleeping giant. "Why did you let her win?" I asked wordlessly at Alwyn. My whole attention was at the front inspecting passively at the group of useless ant crickets and no other. I never even turned around to address the receiver of my silent message. "Who knows? Maybe i took pity on her plight or perhaps i just want to feel how it''s like to taste some sloppy seconds for a change." Alywn''s naughty voice replied and i knew right then and there that tonight was going to be a pretty memorable night for us all. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 127 Chapter 127 I merely shook my head once at the nonsensical response i got from Alwyn. Though it was very uncharacteristic of her to gave way for a much weaker challenger or to any opponent for that matter but i did not put a lot of mind in her decision. Those petty things were beyond my cares to even offer a second of my time in such useless pondering. So i stepped closer to the teacher and was ready to while my time away swimming in his fatty doctrines. "TAP!" "TAP!" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "TAP!" my classmates receded from my sight and even go as far as hide behind the chubby contours of this flab of meat before me. The comedy wasn''t lost on me so i could only smile and say. "What''s next, Mr. Jacobs?" The fat teacher cleared his throat once before he uttered the following words. "Why are you all planted on my back like pesky mushrooms?! SIT DOWN! ALL OF YOU!" the teacher roared and it was indeed effective up to a point. The scared children formed a semi circle around but has not dared to get closer to me and my bitches. My deeds earlier may have drained them dry of any confidence whatsoever and to add the fact of how they have seen their respected mentor on bent knees before my women, it would take a stupid soul to blunder with all these unusual demonstration of dominance. And these spoiled babies may be young and thought themselves as the cream of the crop but they were certainly wise enough to know how things stood up with how obvious reality was before their eyes. So i mirrored their actions to sit on the flawless floors of the dome. The rest of my cunts also did the same and the rest of the class went on a blur without me even noticing what was said and done by the proceeding moments. "Okay, that''s all for today! See you guys tomorrow and don''t forget about the dues earlier! Pay it up and don''t let it accrue! Anyone who has payables by the end of this month shall no longer be welcome in my class. Go!" I heard the fat teacher said his final piece before he shooed the kids away. Though i''ve been awake five breaths before that as i anticipated much for the time when i can finally go out of this boring place. But his words reminded me of the business that was truly the real face of any university because even the precious medicament that revived the children to health were not spared of a corresponding expense. "What are you waiting for, Mr. Jacobs?" i said once i stood up from my lotus position. The fat pig was still there, ogling me and the ladies up with his keen calculating eyes. "I would like to invite you for lunch, Damon. I know of a good place. The best restaurant in the entire city!" the fatty replied with lots of enthusiasm. And i did not miss the fact that he was now calling me by my first name. Truly an opportunistic pig in the flesh. I smiled at his shamelessness and began walking from whence i came. Towards the nearest wall behind us. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 128 Chapter 128 The pig followed us even without my say so and i let him do as he pleased. It was not like a single piglet could ruin my pleasure. Not at all in fact. "If you want to come then you can eat with us, Mr. Jacobs. If not, farewell." i spoke the words before i was about to hit the wall with my foot. After that, a single step took me out from that dreary can that reeked of blood and sweat. The view next was a bit tame than the last venue for food that we had visited. A simple enclosed space that was dull to the eyes and with no aesthetic sense whatsoever in its conception. Droves of boys and girls the age of 10 and above greeted my sight. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. They were less classy than the canteen i''ve been through hours earlier and their volume was also a whole lot more compared to the last. These was the eatery allotted for the intellectuals. Meaning, those that were not blessed or lucky enough to become evolvers themselves. And this was where i put my sisters to attend. I especially did not want them learning about the ways of the lowclass path to power like the evolvers of this world. Tsk tsk. All of them were flying monkeys that could only reach the skies but never the far heavens of the void. I touched my wrist and a holographic image blossomed in my front. It was the same screen that would prompt me before i would be whisked away by the teleportation matrix that was hidden over the walls of the school structures. Though the wrist gadget was obsolete for a divine existence such as myself but it also had its peculiar usage. And i would not dare waste a minuscule of my power if these trashes of equipments could do the same thing for me. The entire map of the university zoomed in my front and before long it even appeared closer to a particular spot on its grounds. The canteen for non evolvers. A breath later, two static points blinked to life. "Who are you looking for, Damon? Tell me their names and i''ll help you find them." the fat pig offered. He had followed indeed as was his nature to not waste a chance if he was fortunate enough to meet it. "No need." i replied and began walking towards the large expanse of the bland space offered to the powerless. Our group totally caught the eyes of the masses as every single one of my biches graced the scene as if they were far and beyond what these uncultivated mortals could ever accomplish. Most of them had also wondered at me and the fatty''s place in the formation of beauty but we only had been given one glance and no further. Such was the sad reality of unattractive men and beasts on all lands. "BROTHER!" "BROTHER!" If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 129 Chapter 129 Two sweet angels echoed one word and i would be lying to say that their sentiment had not warmed my frozen heart of evil a bit. Indeed it did. "Did you make new friends?" i said to the pair. Each of them were possessing one arm of mine and practically dragged me towards the table they came from. "Yup! We made lots of friends, brother!" "True! true! All were very good to us!" The little ladies chorused once more and i could see that there were cute dolls waiting for us at the table. Five 15 to 16 year old girls which pretty much reflected the ages of my sisters. "Is this your brother, Kiera? He''s so ugly!" said one rotten tomato. "Yeah, extremely revolting!" said another piece of shit. "Disgusting!" agreed a third fuck. Sigh! I knew this would happen. Why did i ever put myself in this place to begin with? "NO, HE''S NOT! MY BROTHER IS THE BEST BROTHER IN THE WORLD!" the younger Stephany was the first to burst out her emotions. "Yeah. He''s just afraid of the side effects of the face changing technology that''s why he doesn''t want to alter his body." Kiera seconded her sis. Hmmm... At least they took it well this time. I still vividly remember the first time they faced this same dilemma as they were so pitiful and in tears while they argued with their friends. And i may have probably roasted a few children for my pet''s breakfast as consequence. Damn! The impulses of my younger self was indeed pretty lamentable now that i think about it. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. But i decided that this time i was going to tolerate these kids more than my past hasty urge for violence. "So are you saying that you''re going to quit being friends with my sisters because they got an ugly brother like me?" i smiled ferociously at them pretty dolls. The three foul mouths paused as they used what little brain cells they got up there inside those frail skulls. Even without reading their minds, i could guess that they only befriended my siblings because of how special their teachers treated Kiera and Stephany in the classroom. This was of course a prerequisite which i had instructed firmly on my two slaves. To make my sisters not only feel like princesses but actually let them be that and more. And i reckoned i those servants would never fail me in any of my wishes. Or at least one of them won''t. "I am a true friend of Kiera and Stephany. Beth, Susy, and Kim, you are free to leave whenever you want but don''t drag us down with your rubbish!" "Count me in also!" Surprise, surprise. The silent ones had spoken first and i knew that the both of them shall reach far in this world. They not only have the natural budding beauty to boot but also has an already functioning brains on their heads. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 130 Chapter 130 "Who said we''re leaving?!" retorted the first fuck. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Hello there, Elder Brother! Sorry for our words earlier. We were just shocked that..." the second fuck explained. "You are not that ugly. In fact, you remind me of a movie star, Elder Brother!" the third fuck lied. I merely shook my head with how raw these words of praises sounded like. It would take much time for them to mature yet and lots of practice before they could achieve perfection. But i has not lost heart because at their young age, they were slowly walking towards the right path of sucking up which reminded me of a particular fat pig. I looked behind me and there he was, busy chatting up my bitches with his soft yet impressive speech. "So what kind of food does Damon like?" the pig whispered. "Hmmm... He likes them young and fresh. But you better ask him to be sure. His tastes vary with who his companion is at the moment." one of my cunts replied. "Does he like women? I have many women also. You can''t tell because of my size and appearance but women dig me like i was the rarest find they take a bite on. Perhaps i could give one of my girls as a gift? What do you think?" said the pig to the dove. It was at this point that i muted out the blabbering fatty from my senses. This was especially not unusual for me. In truth, it was pretty ordinary at all. Having leeches and parasites around a healthy rich source was always seen everywhere. It was the way of life and nature. Like the pig on my back and the promising five blood suckers on my front. In the end, i could only let them be and use them as they were meant to expended. "I accept your apology, girls. Let''s just forget this matter ever happened, okay?" Seven nodding woodpeckers responded in tune with my words. Even my lovely siblings approved as they too shared the motion with a sweet smile on their faces. Friendships mean much to them at this point of their life and i was not that greedy to take these pleasures away from their school experience. "Good. Let''s go somewhere else more private." i said and led the group away towards the most expensive diner in the city. After we had our fill for lunch, my siblings and i separated once more for the afternoon class. There was a spring in their steps as Kiera and Stephany was totally enjoying their time with their friends. The next two classes went swiftly after that and the brazenness of the fatty was beyond my expectations for he even escorted me and my bitches for that duration, much to the annoyance of our teachers in class. Truly a wily fox. When i exited the premises of the school and saw the ever darkening sky in the horizon, i felt my blood boil from the thoughts of conquering another beauty to my fold. "Eva." i whispered and went on my way to fetch my beautiful sisters. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 131 Chapter 131 "Brother, can we send my classmates to their homes in the city? I told them that we have a big and fast ship with us!" Stephany asked the moment i saw her. Together with her sister Kiera was a group of ten kids with only 3 boys in the mix. Sigh! The things i tolerate for my loved ones. "No problem. Let them come." i smiled and could only anticipate with pleasure how their naive minds could comprehend the enormity of our ride that could even dwarf the size of this city. Fifteen minutes later and indeed my prediction hasn''t failed me. The loud mouths were stupefied and they could not stop to spat their noisy blabber on the confines of the warship. It was fascinating to watch fools make do with their stupid quirks but i got tired of it within a few breaths. So i did not waste anymore time to drop the ignorant children down their respective homes. I would have done that literally but dreaded the resulting eyes of accusation if my sisters would find these midgets missing the day after. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "How was the rest of the afternoon, Kiera, Stephany?" i asked unto my adorable siblings. "It was so cool, brother! A lot of our classmates are sooooooo friendly!" Kiera reported excitedly as she recalled how great her day had been. "Yup, Kiera is right brother! And the boys all want to have our numbers. Hehehe!" Stephany giggled on the side. Though they had a one year age gap between them but i was not comfortable separating them yet so i deemed it better to enroll them on the same class. Not that they would learn anything valuable in that school. It was only a waste of time, money and effort if i was to be brutally frank about its purpose. But since it was also a zoo where my sisters could have friendships and myriad of experiences that would build their character up so i had foregone my learned opinion on the matter. "As long as they''re happy, that''s all that really matters to me." i thought within. "Did anyone bully you in there? If there is a bully in your class then tell me quick so that i could twist their heads the right way for the both you!" i said lightly in order to deliver the jest perfectly. Don''t want my sisters to know how good their brother is. At least not yet. Or ever. I even blocked my deeds and misdeeds from this morning from their perception. All i wanted to appear in those clear innocent eyes of theirs was a perfect brother and no other. Though that was extremely far from the truth but i cared not for such little misconceptions. For the truth as it always was and will ever be, is subjective at best and buried at worst. So it was indeed pointless to open the meaningless topic about truths and whatnots. "No uh! No one bullied us, brother! In fact, they we..." Stephany filled me in first and was aptly seconded by her able partner. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 132 Chapter 132 The trip back that would have actually been only a breath if i wanted to but it was prolonged to 30 minutes by me. I took this time to properly spend these short precious moments with my sisters. The cabin was filled with laughter and fun dialogues which i considered more worthwhile that the eons i spent cultivating alone out there in the cold void. "Mom! Dad! We''re home!" the two princesses called even as they were running towards the huge mansion that loomed on everyone''s sight. I was not surprised at all to see the smoky trails that made the entrance seem like a fogy domain of mist. My father was ever present and was sitting there calmly in front of the imposing gates made of precious metals and colors that hinted of modest luxury. Mom was there also but she stood in patience to offer us all a glimpse of her kindness and beauty. Her radiant smile made everything blossom in peace and harmony that sometimes i even forget how deep i was currently entombed in the pits of malevolence. "Did you all have a good time in your first day in school?" mom asked when we finally gathered around her. She greeted us well like a caring matriarch to her young ones. "Of course, mom. It was nothing short of spectacular and..." then my sisters answered that started the long endless talks that only women knew how to master since the inception of time. This fact alone never failed to amaze me every time i was lucky enough to be a part of it. We had dinner and even after the last tastes of our meal had fade out with the hearty companions around and the laughter that they brought with them, the little talks had still yet to subside and all the while, what i felt was a sense of bliss that only a family could bring. Indeed, this was how life was supposed to feel. I was happy and grateful and i thought that there was nothing more i could ever ask for at this moment. Unfortunately after this brief lick of euphoria, an evil breath of premonition has come unto my person. "BANG!" the negativity inside me soared and if i had not held it secure within me in time, then this world and the rest of the galaxy around it would have all turned to shattered fragments of desolation. I looked to my left and knew immediately where the problem was. "Stay here." I instructed to my bitches. My Queen and the rest of my bitches all nodded in turn as they were with me from millions to trillions of years until time mattered no longer. They trusted me with their lives and even their hearts and souls were conquered by me throughout the relentless passages of the changing seasons. "TAP!" "TAP!" "TAP!" My steps took me out from the sound of jollity and my mortal family hasn''t even noticed my absence until it was all too late. They would prod my cunts and all of them were wise enough to concoct the pretense of truth or at least a believable lie for the matter. Not that i cared in any case because the consequence was minuscule enough for me to not waste a piece of my mind on the subject. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 133 Chapter 133 "CREAK!" A few breaths and i was back to the comforts of my own room. It was extremely spacious and what was most captivating was the large bed in the middle of the chamber. It was the sojourn of my bitches and my divine self, a place where we would openly practice our sexperience of liberated debauchery. "So you''ve come." i said to the pair that was there inside before i even graced the scene with my sacred presence. "As per the contract, from tonight onwards, I am yours Damon Everhart." the teen was the first to answer but i did not even paid her any reply whatsoever because my eyes were solely focused on the exquisite beauty beside her. Though the woman appeared normal by the naked eyes but the reality of what she was could not be hidden from my piercing gaze. She looked as if a woman who was on fire, blinding with the unquantifiable power that laid dormant beneath her guise of normality. "Since the party is here, why don''t you show yourself and gloat your ephemeral victory, Lorelei." i said once i determined what was wrong in the ripples of the world. This distinct witchcraft had not only surrounded this planet but of the entire galaxy itself. The complex formation was a permanent blood gift created by more than a quadrillion worlds around my location. Perhaps the galaxies in the sealing constellation numbered to more than a trillion or so. A handiwork of this magnitude would take at least a thousand Immortal Saints to conjure. A Supreme Cast indeed. "Those big maggots really thought highly of me. I''m honored." i added to say a second after. "You are too unstable and much too dangerous to stay free to your own devices, Fellow Daoist." my familiar obedient songbird echoed out first before she appeared beside Lucia. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. The three of them looked at me but their gazes couldn''t be anymore different from one another. One was half expecting for me to jump at her bones and eat her pussy raw any moment from now while the other maintained its passive countenance. And the third had an air of calmness in her stance but what hid beneath that facade was a decisive dao heart that would do anything and pay any price in order to achieve what she had set out to do. "I''m impressed. To go over such lengths as to sacrifice your own kin so that you could delay me for a time. Do you think she''s worth this little? Your own sister." i replied with a smile. This was the reason why i have been caught unawares of their plot from the very beginning. The real Lorelei had foreseen it all and used a soul that was very much alike her to throw as bait for the costly prize. Why i did not learn of the trickery even though i had total control of the soul that was inside her body. In the end, it was not hers after all and the true soul of the Lady whom befriended the Dao of Fate was the mastermind behind the scenes, content on twiddling the strings of her puppet. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 134 Chapter 134 "She is aware of the sacrifices involved. My sister shall die a death that is worthy of my noble family. And do you think you could get out of this cage that easily?" Lorelei laughed after she paused her words. There was ridicule in her voice and i hated the loss i had suffered today. But this was not the end. There shall come a day when that sweet melodic voice will beg in tears before me. "You shall rot in here for all of eternity, Fellow Daoist. Farewell." the bitch added after the short bout of mirth on her mouth. Her eyes closed and opened in confusion. I saw fear visited her face then to clarity and lastly, acceptance. This was a good woman indeed who was here to do what she thought was right. A pity! "Kill me." she said as her eyes connected with mine. "That would be too easy, is it not? Asteria." i replied to the current soul occupant inside the true body of Lorelei. I knew that if she could, Asteria would have long taken her life with her own two hands. But because of my present dominion over her body and soul, she remained frozen in place like raw wood waiting to be chiseled into form. Alas, the time for her suffering was unfortunately not tonight. She will be fucked good and be conquered in full the moment i get my hands on her sister, Lorelei. I would think that having twin bitch toys shall be a feast worthy of remembrance. "Then do what you will." Asteria said and closed her eyes once more. She was aware also of this possibility yet she still dared to complete the task that was asked of her. And for what? To inhibit my imminent conquest of their lands and people? That would indeed be the most ironic jest in this world. After all, everything in this reality had long been abused and appropriated by a few dark hands in the shadows. I ignored the words of the bitch and disappeared into the void. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. cheers! 135 Chapter 135 Eva and me shall have all the time in eternity to get acquainted well enough. But since i have more pressing matters to attend to at the moment, then that will have to wait until my return. Once i reemerged from the blurry immaterial plane from which i traveled, i felt immediately the chains that bound me in this galaxy. Its restrictive might was strong and i doubted that i could force my way out of this tight encirclement of power. But there was no wrong in trying, yes? I smiled and readied my right hand for a punch. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. The chaos energy in the space around me was sucked into my fist and it cracked fiercely that hinted of its immeasurable will to destroy anything on its path. Even the heavens would be torn asunder once i released this explosive gift upon its holy doors. "CREAK!" the neighboring celestial bodies turned to dust and even the nearest planet and all its residents bade silent farewell to their sorry existences. They were only collateral damage and i has not the heart to care for such feeble ant crickets. The collection of power accumulated further until half of the 100 billion worlds of this galaxy were erased from existence. Though their sacrifice hasn''t been for naught because i used all that they were, blood, body, and soul, to add more piercing prowess unto my cast. Twenty breaths into my suction and i stopped gathering the elements into my fist. More of this would therefore affect the planet that sheltered my family and the rest of my bitches. "This should be enough." i whispered. My eyes looked at the edge of the galaxy and witnessed the amused expressions of the fuckers. They were laughing at my expense. Sure enough, they were confident of my failure and so did i. But there were just things that needed to be done in order to have no regrets and what ifs whatsoever. "So you want war?" i muttered. I knew that my words were heard clearly by my audience. No one responded of course because they were still wary of my techniques. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 136 Chapter 136 Since they knew nothing of me, that was why they also took great precaution in handling matters that concerned with an unknown entity like myself. Some smiled while others laughed heartily on my demise. Their eyes spoke it all. They treated me akin to a trapped mouse, an object for amusement. But never did they know that they won''t be able to get rid of me that easily. So i continued where i left off. "Then let me start it all with a bang." I threw the punch and it sprang into a mammoth representation before me. The clenched fist would have matched even the largest star in this reality. It blossomed true and ate the spot of my ire in just a blink of an eye. "BOINK!" The fist connected with its target but the deafening blast was nowhere to be heard. Even the scene of devastation and chaotic aftershocks never materialized into effect. Only the rippling barrier could be seen and i could feel that its might was much stronger than before. "It devoured my attack as simple as that." i lamented within. "Lucia." i called out into the empty void. "Here, master." the bitch answered my call as i expected she would. She appeared and bowed deeply at me before looking into the gathered experts in the horizon. "Take me back to a time before i initiated my offense." i instructed the cunt. "Yes, master." Lucia replied promptly and did her thing. The vanished worlds together with the lives that it had borne had returned in full. Fifty billion worlds came back untouched. But sadly, the force that my attack had deposited unto the formation around the galaxy did not diminish. What an irritating prison! A thing that i loathed with every fiber of my being. "Soul Mark." i intoned and same as the last, it was also ineffective. It has not brought me back to past location which only intensified the rage within me. I kept my calm though and tried all means possible but i failed again and again. In the end, i could only resort to one of my trump cards. It was unfortunate to reveal it this early but this was better than stay here and rot in this tiny piece of heaven. Thus for the first time since i arrived in this reality, i used the second mightiest ability of the Eternal Void Heart. "Soul Create." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 137 Chapter 137 I opened my eyes and the first thing i saw was a blinding light that took all colors but of white. Sadly, this was also my last vision before my connection with the newly born soul vanished without a trace. "Seems like they have an expert on detecting the subtle ways of the soul dao." i muttered while in thought. This was going to be tricky and i doubted that i was going to escape their perception with how many everyone had come, hand and in hand for this conjuring. Two thousand and nineteen fuckers! The lot of them shall all pay the moment i get my hands on every single one of them fools. Not only will they suffer but i would make sure that their families are there to share their pain. I looked at the combined forces of Immortal Saints and kept their faces on my mind. Though a lot used some techniques to hide their true bodies behind a veil of distortion but they could never escape my senses when it came to their souls. I shall know of them if we meet again and i vowed that there shall be a great reckoning when that time comes. I closed my eyes and meditated in the void. There were many other alternatives but sooner or later all of them will soon be found out without any chance of a fight. Since that was the case then there was only way out of this hellhole. A place where only a few dare to enter. My eyes opened and i once called upon a repetition of my last cast. "Soul Create." I did not intend to reemerge from within this reality but unto the multitudes of creation beyond this map of stars. A whole new universe! "FUCK!" i cursed inside when my other soul reemerged in a cultivation world, only to be burned to ashes by the heavenly tribulation of that domain. It appeared the crossing the boundary will need finesse in order to escape the detection of its defensive systems in place. So i looked for something specific. A dying soul where i could assimilate my own into that container. It took me five breaths to look for a match. A discreet choice indeed. "Soul Create." i whispered and felt the pulse of new life unto the faraway distance. My feelings intertwined with my second soul and the bond that held us remained unbroken. I was him and he was i. Both of us were one. And we shall conquer our way out of this wretched jail. "Come, Lucia." i said to the static goddess beside me and was gone in a flash without even waiting for her response. The next few thousand millennia with my family won''t be a boring vacation indeed. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. cheers! 138 Chapter 138 "Is he dead?" "I don''t know." "Percy, did you take all the coins?" "Yes, boss. Everything''s here." "Let''s go!" "But how about hi...?" "The boy is dead! LEAVE HIM!" I heard the all familiar dialogue of gangs and goons. They were only strong when together but alone, each one of them would kneel to beg for death to spare them. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Those cretins were nothing but cowards, down to the last of them. But i has the not the hatred for them. Just the exact opposite in fact. With their deed, i was given the chance to exist in this alien realm after all. And my journey to the top started on this disgusting scorching day. Of filth and dust. I laid frozen in the hot earths until the echoes of their steps rang farther away from me. After a couple more breaths, i could no longer hear them which was good enough for me. "HAK!" "HAK!" "HAK!" i coughed out copious amounts blood that it seemed that i may have vomited down a piece of my lung or two. It was fortunate that the stinking robbers was gone before they could hear me throw my innards up the ground. I tried standing up but my knees were weak. There was pain everywhere. But pain was not an unfamiliar companion of mine. So i dragged my body by crawling on the same earths that i disdained. Five short meters took me almost 2 minutes to arrive. But alas, the end was definitely worth it. I was under the shade of a tree which sheltered me from the hot gaze of the sun. With my back on the ground, I took this time to properly inspect this wretched form and i couldn''t help but sigh at its lamentable condition after i did. My body was stabbed, torn and bruised by the extreme beatings it got. It even lost an eye in the process. But this was not to say that the previous owner of this sorry meatshield did not fight. Not at all. The broken knuckles on my hands and the bloody fingers was testament enough of his will to live. Sadly, not all wishes can come true. In the end, only the strong and wise can survive as winners in this dog eat dog world. I closed my eyes to rest and opened them after ten breaths. There was a familiar strength that enabled my physique to return to its peak condition. I felt my body began to burn like liquid metal forged into being. The temperature was unbearable but i never made a sound as my remaining eye burned into the distant sky. Ten more breaths later, which felt like an eternity of suffering for my own, i was then finally healed. And even my punctured eye was restored anew. I stood on shaky legs but before long, it stopped from shaking completely. This was the final gift that the last vestiges of my soul power could expend. After this, i was nothing but a lowly mortal. "It been a quite a while, hasn''t it?" i muttered to myself. To feel this weak and this helpless with no assurance of survival whatsoever, an almost unfamiliar experience. I smiled when i felt my heart burn for power. A breath after, i took my first step to reaching that goal. After all, dreams won''t come true unless i steal them from the high heavens with my own two hands. "New adventures and pussies alike. Here i come!" If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 139 Chapter 139 The heat of the sun was punishing enough but i just shrugged its angry rays while i ran freely in these lush forests. Staying still for long was death on these lands. Not only were there ravenous beasts on the prowl but even the tiny insects would prove fatal if one was stupid enough to lower their perception for even a few breaths. Though the trees, the plants, and the flowers were alien to my eyes but i understood them well to know their distinctions and usages because of the memory i got from the body i commandeered as my own. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Not only were my vast knowledge inapplicable in this foreign reality but i also have no edge nor any kind of advantage whatsoever. Even if my other body could see what i see but examining and explaining it all was a whole different matter. With the natural animosity amongst the existences within their current realities, i doubted that this was any surprise at all. Each have their own identity and the power that imbued them to form was composed of an entire different path altogether. Same dao yet totally divergent and aloof from one another. Even the elements differ and has not one true essence. Earth but not earth. Wind but drastically altered. The mastery of the elements in a trillion variations that can be seen in the almost infinite spheres of universes. It was indeed a good cause for marvel. But now was not the time to dwell on these things. There was much things to do and though i was same as an ant cricket at the moment but i still have a functioning brain that i could use. After all, strength and all the material things in the world began simply with a spark of thought, conjured from a single weave of an improbable imagination. And i has not the heart to give up that easily because i see not a clear path before me. "ZIP!" my clothes were torn away from my body. The shattered remains of the knife plunges was comical if i did not have the corresponding wounds to show for it. Thus, i was left only with my breeches as i sauntered forward to the location in front. The nearest town from the tribes, Redwater Shrine. The place did not get its name for having water the color of crimson nor the sanctity of its culture and people. They merely hang the popular catch phrase for their ever abundance of wines. There were native plentiful fruits around the town which naturally provided the main ingredient for liquor. And what was unbelievable was the fact they even grow richly on their own without much supervision from anyone. The world essence has seen to the ample products of nature which brought great sustenance to its people. It was indeed a good sight to behold. Like the gentle comforts of a mother towards her child. Along the way, i picked a few ripe fruits from plant trees which barely reached my knee in height. The fist sized produce were golden colored and they certainly give much allure with its brilliant hue. I felt like walking in an ocean of gold. It was definitely an apt welcome to my divine presence on these lands. This fruit was called Chikata, the most widely used ingredient for the wines inside the town of Redwater Shrine. Twenty more minutes and i could finally see the gates of the town. And eleven minutes more, i stood before a giant figure of a man. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 140 Chapter 140 "Hello there, boy! What are you doing there, almost naked and baked under this frying high noon? Don''t tell me you were also robbed?!" a man who guarded the wooden gates asked, fully implying that if i answered yes then i was not the original author of such a sorry excuse in this dust-covered day. He has no armor on and had only worn a casual robe with the town''s insignia on its chest, the curvaceous body of a wine bottle. Very imaginative! I could see his laughing eyes very well from where i stood. And he indeed has every reason to call me a boy. I had no facial hair and wore the innocent guise of a baby faced adult. Though i may look like a young child but this body''s age was truly more than what i currently appeared. The years had borne this body''s previous owner with a good 27 years before his untimely demise. Unfortunately, i only stood five foot flat which was the reason to the obvious misconception. "Yes, Master Rupert. Indeed i was. I could not believe that those heathens would not spare even this tight ass of mine." i sighed as i shook my head. "It was only because of my quick mind and feet that i arrived here unmolested. But it was at the expense of my money. I threw away my precious silver coins just to halt my pursuers down. Would you be willing to loan me some kindness, Master Rupert? I would pay it in the next seven days, I promise!" I bantered with the usual lively attitude of the previous body''s owner. He was but a breath of fresh air and was a friend to all. Not that he did this because he was a dandy upright man but he knew early on of the benefits of having this particular trait. It built him valuable connections over time and favorable returns in dire needs. And that attitude that only belonged to the weak would be tested once more at this moment. "You have my sympathies, boy. But you can''t get a single copper coin from me. My wives are greedy enough to suck me dry of it. Drunkards the lot of them. They three of them could even drink more then a hundred of myself combined!" the six foot five tall giant of a man replied to me. His height was of course the normal height for adults in this world. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. And that said a lot of this my body''s unfortunate circumstances to begin with. The genes it had inherited from his parents might have been from cockroaches and i wouldn''t even be surprised if it were true. "Go! You get a free pass today, boy. The next time you better not use the same excuse or might as well spank your bottom to send you off back to your tribe!" Master Rupert said. I doubted that he believed me but i had sown sufficient goodwill with him in the past years and today that seed had borne its prize. "Thank you, Master Rupert!" i saluted once and then strode past the hulking figure of the lone gatekeeper. A good start at least. Saved me the 10 copper coins of entrance fee to the town. Now i just need a hundred silver coins to gain back what i lost. And to get that, some creativity was a must. With my back straight as an arrow and still hiding beneath the facade of a bright eyed fool, i welcomed the first community before me. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 141 Chapter 141 The town was big and painted a picture of life. It was so early in the day but i could already see a group of drunks wasting their lives in sleep. Some were old and so thin that they would probably not last another winter. But since they cared not for they own well being, so did i. I could only smile at nature''s way of balance. These trashes would all be swept away and be bones after the worms had all feasted upon their bodies. In the end, they were but another addition to the countless unknown existences who has left not a mark on history. The typical life of mortals. I averted my gaze from the sorry scene and looked forward to the end of this day. What i can and would accomplish in the present was much more important than any unchangeable past nor whatever faraway boon that the future has for me. Ten minutes of walking and i finally arrived at my destination. "BANG!" "BANG!" "BANG!" my fist hit loudly on the doors of the dilapidated house. I was certain that the sad construction of this fool''s home would fall apart if i put any added force on my hands. "HARRY! OPEN UP! I KNOW YOU''RE INSIDE!" i called. This place was in the more unsavory parts of the town, where people minded their own business or win a stick up their throats. "WHO IS THAT?! GO AWAY! I''M SLEEPING! COME BACK LATER AT SUNDOWN!" a voice answered me behind the disgusting partition of rotten wood. "Let me in, Harry. Or don''t you want to come to my tribe again and get to know some of the lovely womenfolk in there?" i lowered my voice down. "BOINK!" The door was swung open and an ugly faced dirty old man looked at me with sleepy eyes. "Bunny? Why are you naked? Did you just fuck and ran away without paying the sluts in the taverns?" his stupid questions rang curiously at my bare condition. Other than that, the name of this body was also uttered. Not his true name though but only a pathetic designation for a runner of the tribes. One that was meant to ran fast in order to avoid the clutches of robbers and monsters alike on this evil infested lands. Unfortunately, fate had still spat a jest on Bunny. He fell in the hands of thieves and in the end, he paid with his life for his carelessness. But of course, there was more to the truth. The bandits had awaited in ambush on a route that was privy only to the elders of the tribe and his co runners, Bunny''s death was a far cry from an accident. I would have to redress his grievances soon. At least, the act would serve as my parting gift to the departed soul of Bunny. "It''s a long story, Harry. Let me borrow some clothes first." i replied as i passed through the doors to enter his property. The sour smell of man, sweat, and decay assaulted my senses but i did not let my distaste show unto my face. This was how the powerless live and i shall get used to it soon enough, i guess. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. cheers! 142 Chapter 142 "Or perhaps not." i thought and smiled for an instant. I strayed my eyes to look for something specific but all i saw was only two things, a single bed and a clutter of unwashed things. It was a tight fit and had a suffocating atmosphere. No windows and only a single door to bar any unwanted visitors at night. This room made for a sad soul thriving alone amidst this uncaring brutal world. It took me ten seconds to find a passable clean shirt on the floors then i inspected the garment against the others. "Hey, pick something else. That''s what I''m gonna wear tonight. Bunny!" Harry''s voice was wide awake now especially after i grabbed the item up from among the garbage of things around. His words also told me what i needed to know. That i have in my hands, the best wear in the house at the moment. What a great catch indeed. I smiled pitifully at both the man and myself. "I''ll just borrow it for a day, Harry. I will repay this favor later and even buy you all the clothes that you like. Trust me." i tried to convince the man after i wore the shirt on my body. It was black in color which i love but other than that, there was no redeeming factor at all. It smelled like shit, booze, and vomit combined which betrayed completely its otherwise tolerable look. "Okay, Bunny. So when will you lead me to your tribe again? Please don''t say tonight! I don''t have anything good to put on!" the man panicked. He was even shorter than me by a few centimeters and we look like a pair of dwarves together. Even our names sounds the same. An unlikely friendship indeed. "You don''t have to worry about anything, my friend. Just leave it to me." i assured the old man. "If you say so, Bunny. So you''re going to take me there tonight? Really?" Harry asked once more. Though he was maybe aged 50 or even more but that hasn''t stopped him from thinking and acting like in his primal years. The old man was childish and gullible enough that i never doubted that there was something wrong up there in his head. "Don''t we all?" i asked myself inside and had almost smiled because of the passing thought. "Yup. So prepare yourself to woo the women of my tribe. Who knows maybe you''ll get lucky tonight." "Okay, Bunny! Don''t forget your promise, okay?" Harry responded in an excited voice. "I won''t, Harry. When have i ever lied to you?" i asked with a brow raised in amusement. "Never! You''re the only person who treats me well, Bunny!" the old man smiled and his crooked yellow teeth was in full display of my eyes. It was no wonder that this hapless creature could only fuck with the services offered by sluts. Other than those, a sane woman would have to be ice cold dead in order to sleep the night together with my good friend, Harry. "See? Then we shall feast tonight in my home, my friend. But first, tell me. How much money do you have left in your pockets, Harry?" If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. 143 Chapter 143 "Why are you asking for something that private, Bunny?!" Harry''s eyes grew big and his hands covered the front of his groin. I could only shake my head at this and dreaded the moment i''d take the filthy coins that has the smell of an old man''s cock on it. "I will double the money when i return it to you, Harry. I promise." i said. "..." the ugly old man denied me silently and he even sported an angry glare on his face. It was the last of his possessions and i knew well enough of the importance of money in this place. With a few copper coins, one can buy bread and even some soup on the side. But without it, only the fruits outside would suffice the needs of the penniless. Though there would be consequences on taking much of the potent unprocessed produce of the lands. "BOINK!" i could even feel my stomach churn because of the recent intake of Chikata a few minutes ago. I knew that an hour or so from now, i would have to go to the restroom to dump the fruit''s toxic remains. But an hour would suffice me well enough. Now i just needed to get some capital on my hands. "TRIPLE!" i offered louder and raised three fingers before this old waste. "DEAL!" Harry agreed in a flash and laughed for all that he was worth. His eyes sparkled in interest and i knew that he was using what little brain he had to calculate how much gain he would have, come collection day. Upon seeing this faded man''s thrilled face, i could not help but give a little smile in turn. The innocent and the simple minded were indeed foolish in their ways but that did not mean that they can never bring joy or amusement to somebody else. "Here you go, Bunny! Don''t forget what you owe me." Harry reached beneath his stinking pants and brought forth a small sack one breath later. I could only imagine how the tiny bag of coins fitted down there. Perhaps this acted as Harry''s third balls and i would not deny that possibility at all. "Thank you, Harry. Before the sun is gone, you shall have your money back and more." i reaffirmed our agreement. The container of the coins was horrible to the senses and i did not even justify its existence by adding anymore description to Harry''s third balls. There was a thin string on top of the disgusting storage. I unrolled the tightly wrapped nauseous gift and when i did, the abused tortured and mistreated copper coins came into view. All 16 pieces of them broken metals. I put the sorry tin cans down my pocket and did not touch the thing that held them up for how many grueling years. After the initial contact, i threw them down to the collection of garbage around me. "Come, Harry. Let us earn a fortune today!" I walked passed the old man and back to the world outside. It would have been better if there was fresh air to greet my exit but alas, the stench of human excrement assaulted my nose once again. Its horrid smell was everywhere it seemed. "Wait for me, Bunny!" the fool called as he was hastily tying something up between his legs. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. It might be that he was fastening the strings of fate down there but i chose not to observe further to at least retain some peace of mind on my part. But with the warm ooze of the jiggling coins on my left leg, i knew that that would be a tall order to accomplish. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 144 Chapter 144 The melting stare of the sun was a timely boon in moments like these. It definitely helped in deadening the senses a little. Thought the sickening stench was still present but i would welcome something good no matter how small it was amidst the sea of filth i was currently in. "Well, well, well. What do we have here? Go away, rats! This place doesn''t welcome stragglers like you!" an ugly faced man barred our entrance. He might well be the ugliest person i''ve seen so far in this town but he was also the biggest amongst the lot of miscreants. "We''re here to play." i said to the huge fool before me. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "We are?" an uncomfortable voice echoed behind me. "HAHAHA! What are you going to gamble with? Your tiny bird worm?" the man laughed once more and it was irritating to the ears to say the least. At any other time, i would have already shoved all of his teeth down his throat but now was not a good moment to do that. So i had to try again. "What would Master Wolf say if he knows that you were blocking a prospective customer, Master Shack?" i started. But that had only fueled the big buffalo even more. His laughter rose to a crescendo and it irked me to just stand here and listen to its vexing tone. A few breaths later, Master Shack stopped completely and gave me a curious glance. "To be able to know both our names is a good trait for a puny rat like you. Inquisitive and wise. Very good indeed. What''s your name, rat?" the fucker was finally giving me at least a minuscule of respect. Not that i was drowned with gratitude and all but at least i was getting somewhere inside this empty headed giant. "I''m called Bunny, Master Shack! A runner from the Tavion Tribe!" my voice was filled with life and i even pumped my chest a few times to better deliver my words. It was no doubt that i presented a perfect picture of an ant cricket that wanted to impress the hulking colossus above me. "HAHAHA!" my actions certainly bore a good return as a happier dumb ogre showed his appreciation in a delightful manner. "Okay. Since you''ve made smile in this boring blistering afternoon, you can go inside. But don''t blame me if the patrons would throw you out the moment you enter." If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 145 Chapter 145 The giant went on to throw another bout of laughter while i just stood there like frozen meat because his great form had totally blocked the entrance. "Good luck, Bunny Rat and Bunny Rat the second. Remember to jump in the River of Thurmon once in a while though. The two of you smell like walking shits." Master Shack offered one final piece of advice before he moved aside to let us in. "We''ll do that after we get a couple of gold earnings from your lofty establishment, Master Shack! I''ll be sure to give you a few when i go out." My eyes were bright with promise that reflected the confidence i had in my words. And just as i had expected, it brought me another set of his signature laugh. The booming noise was damaging to the ears and i would not wonder if my delicate faculties was being injured with every breath i stayed within the vicinity of this fool. So with one bow, i led my friend old man Harry into the tavern of chance. A place where luck and guts played in full. A room full of insane people to be honest. But nevertheless, i wasn''t one to judge the lost souls beyond these doors. I was not a man without vices after all. The passage was dark and daunting, rightfully giving an initial taste of what was to come. I did not know if they designed the gambling house this way or it was simply an architectural failure of its craft master. But I dislike the ambiance of the establishment the more my steps took me further into this den of thieves. It felt like i was inside a tunnel where no pleasure for my eyes was there to be appreciated. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Twenty meters of nothing but walls and a 10 foot ceiling with strategically arranged undying candles at uniformed ranges before i finally got to the end of this dwarven cave. Misty smokes, the stench of liquor and the seductive giggles of women. The usual suspects of a mortal''s pleasure. The place was packed and the ceiling was elevated higher than the suffocating gateway earlier. There was even a wide delicately woven stairs on the side which hinted of a chamber beyond the current scene of trash before me. There might have been twenty to thirty people on the house but i was too lazy to count these wastes of space. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 147 Chapter 147 "WHO THE STUPID PIECE OF SHIT LET YOU TWO IN?! GO AWAY NOW AND IT WILL SAVE YOU SOME PAIN!" the game master who was a handsome looking man roared like a lion. I looked at the other men and women who managed a table for games and cheats and realized that most, if not all, were pretty good looking. I thought it was an apt requirement for the job and i could only approve at their business acumen. And here i believed that there were only boring criminals on these lands. The one i see now had class at least. "Sorry, Game Master... We''ll not bother you any longer." said i to the man. I turned my back to look for greener pastures. "TAP!" "TAP!" "TAP!" a few steps here and there and i found a near table which depicted a gamble with cards. "Hello there, Game Master! We''d like to play a game of cards. What are the starting bets?" i greeted with a big smile on my face. "So you like to play, ain''t you?" the game master, who was a beautiful lady, asked me. "Yes we do, Game Master. We have money and..." "WHOOSH!" a fast flying object flew uninvited towards my neck. A deadly shot at my carotid artery. But with an all seeing eye above me, this fatal shot was easily dodged. I should thank Lucia for that. My ever attentive guardian bitch who scouted the terrain for me in this new world while my other body was busy fucking my women to hell and back even as i speak. I scrambled to the left and dragged old man Harry along my momentum. I scored a perfect roll but the same could not be said to my friend. "What the fuck happened, Bunny?" a dazed Harry queried in alarm. But i has not the time to answer him yet because my eyes were totally assessing the damage of the thrown item. It struck a wall and only the last edges of its blunt surface could be seen peeking out from where it hit. "Why are people so dumb?" i lamented as i stood up from a crouched position. It seemed that getting in the good old fashioned way as an upright guest of the town was a thing of the past. At least, it hasn''t given me any positive result so far. If they would rather want things to go the brutal and violent way then i could only return the favor in full. "Tell me, bitch... How do you want to die?" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 148 Chapter 148 I have had enough of this facade. If they think my life is worth nothing but shit that they can just throw easily and forget about it then i might have to prove them wrong, don''t i? "So the little man has come to die. Good. Let me see you dodge a few of my cards." the lady with her cards on hand stood up as she appraised me from head to toe. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. This bitch was an accomplished murderer judging by how her eyes roamed around with vigilance that could only be accomplished by years of practice. And yes, of survival in this world where justice could only be held at one''s strength and abilities. Bar that, and what was left of the others were nothing more but prey for the strong to feast upon. "What about you?" i held my stance of composure and looked at the rather calm poise of the other table dealers. With a quick glance, i could count 9 of them while the rest were mere patrons on the place. But i had not paid them anymore attention than a peripheral scan because they were only pathetic victims in this den of vice. "An arrogant tiny boy, one that i would love to tame as a tongue toe cleaner." a woman answered my query. Her eyes were smiling as she clawed her ridicule upon my body with no sense of subtlety whatsoever. "Clara, why don''t you keep this pitiful man''s life for me? Cut off all of his limbs if you want but keep his sharp tongue for my use." the cunt added with pure vehemence in my eventual demise. "Don''t let your guard down." "This boy is odd." the others chimed in and i could care less for what they thought at the moment. Not that it would avail them any respite in what was to come. Those who throw their blades in the wish to steal my life away from me has to die. At least this one named Clara will take the lead. But if her peers were to be unwise in following her stupid example then i could only gladly comply if they would want to meet their maker this early in their lifetimes. After all, a single or a trillion deaths meant nothing for me at all. There was no difference to be had. Only the embrace of death, the greatest equalizer of all people, rich or have nots, shall welcome anyone who has ever stood before my path. "I know." the bitch Clara replied in a soft tone yet her eyes never left mine since the beginning of the scuffle. Even without reading her mind, i could very well guess what was on that foolish brain of hers. This time she might have eaten more than she could chew but it was all too late to back out now. I would take much pleasure in hammering that point in before she took the last of her breaths. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 149 Chapter 149 "You have not answered my question, bitch. How do you want to die?" i asked again. But my words were met by her silence as she shuffled and reshuffled the cards that she loved so dearly upon her palms. Her weapon of choice it would seem. What an elementary play. Cards tricks were nothing but toys that only applied to kids'' hands and no further. But alas, since there was nothing to be said and done, i began my first step towards teaching this cunt a final lesson in her life. "What are you doing, Bunny?!" "YOU''RE GOING TO DIE!" Harry''s voice called from beneath me but i ignored his ignorant pleas. I took the second step and with only a few meters between me and my target, i was well aware of how tall the woman was. Well, everyone of them was and i had to raise my head again to look at their eyes in mine. "WHOOSH!" a blur of a line started towards my body when i was about to shorten the distance once more with a third drag of my leg. But this time, the projectile was not solitary on its task. "SLASH!" "SLASH!" "SLASH!" another trio of deadly thin rectangular objects sought entrance upon the delicate parts of my body. If those hit their mark then there was no doubt that not only my flesh would break and tear but also my bones will have been sliced clean in the aftermath. I smiled and welcomed the agile birds that were coming for my blood. Though they seemed almost indecipherable amidst the speed that they befell upon my person but to my ever watchful angel from above, the strike would land for millions of years if she wanted it to appear that way. And so with this kind of cheat over me, i could only lament at any mortal foes against my path. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "TAP!" "TAP!" "TAP!" "TAP!" Four flicks of my fingers and the cards that descended to visit death on my life, all soared and flipped a couple of times then was caught by a waiting palm in their perfect drop. "WHOOOSH!" without missing a beat, i caressed one card out of the four and returned it to its rightful owner. The eyes of the bitch Clara widened in surprise and had wanted to follow what i had done earlier. She dived and rolled in the wish of dodging the fast approaching card of death but she never expected what would happen next. "THUD!" an arm fell and was unwillingly discarded by my prey. After that, the smell of blood blossomed in the air and i could not help but take mouthfuls of breaths in the scent which i was very much familiar with. "Hello, my old friend." i greeted its dire presence with a happy thought. "AHHHHHHHHHHH!" the cunt roared in pain. Her eyes widened in fear and tears were beginning to form around their edges. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 150 Chapter 150 "CLARA!" "HOW THE FUCK DID HE MAKE THE CARD CHANGE ITS TRAJECTORY IN MIDAIR?!" "HELP HER!" "KILL THE OUTSIDER!" There was the angst of the masses but other than that, no one enacted their words to fruition. Typical trash. The natural instinct for self preservation kicked in towards the entirety of my audience. There was outcry but not one volunteered to risk his or her neck out for a fallen ally. Especially after the gory scene that affronted their sights right this very moment. "Master Bunny, my friend Clara was in the wrong. Perhaps we could still remedy this situation. We, The Brotherhood of Redwater Shrine, shall treat you as an honored guest in this city!" The fool has used his connections to win me over. A pity indeed. A gang of murderers and gamblers wish to befriend me? A Lord over infinite lives and creatures. A Supreme Existence. The Epitome of Divinity. It was an insult, plain and simple. So as a response, i could only give him a gift of sorts. An eternal rest. "WHOOSH!" The man wanted to shout something but i never even gave him the chance to hear him out. The card boomeranged away and back unto my waiting hands. It took the same path where it once flew and had sheared the half portion of the man''s flesh on its way back. "THUD!" this time it was not an arm but an entire head rose in a geyser of sprinkling shower of crimson and landed heavily on the hard floors of the room. A breath later, a headless body that seemed to stand up on its own, crumpled lifelessly to answer its fallen limb''s separation. Silence. The ant crickets inside held their breaths as they were all too scared to be the next of my victims. I could even hear the frantic heartbeats of the people inside. But what were they? Mere passing mists in the vast mutable oceans of clouds in the skies. With a single sigh, they would hide away to the past and never to be remembered again. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. So i ignored the insignificant changeable muds before my eyes and looked on the more interesting parts. Clara, the bitch. "Please forgive my ignorance, Venerable Master! No, great god of the heavens!" the cunt has now fashioned a makeshift tourniquet using a cloth from her seductive dress. The torn apparel has not diminished her allure but instead it emphasized much to the pleasure of my eyes. I was not foolish enough or was outright blind to not notice the blatant play of a damsel in distress. But alas, the ship has long ago sailed for petty tricks to even cause a slight allay to what i have come here to complete. I took a few steps and gathered the scattered cards on the tables. They were my ammunition and it was always prudent to plan ahead for the worst. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 152 Chapter 152 "What about her kids?! How would her daughters live, now that you''ve taken away their mother?! YOU FUCKING MURDERER!" the bitch responded. She was so lost in her sorrow that she could never any more compose a sound reply whatsoever. Not that i cared. I twiddled a card on the stack i held. The fluttering pictures ranged from one depiction to the next until i found a suitable image to show. It was of a crying woman who was held in the calm embrace of another lady. I was pleased to see this one and my pleasure was not hidden in the least towards the silent audience before me. "BANG!" a forehead crushed the solid wooden floors on the establishment. "PLEASE FORGIVE MY FRIEND''S WORDS, GOD OF THE HEAVENS!" a man uttered in a loud roar and without even waiting for my reply, he stood up and ran towards the woman under the spotlight. "PAAAAAAAA!" a stinging sound was heard ringing once before the resulting crashing of a hard object that demolished tables, chairs, and even other patrons on the game house. The man was not even content on that feat alone. He rushed forward and pulled the woman up, only to give her a balancing slap on her other exquisite cheek. "PAAAAAAAA!" There was no mercy in the man''s slaps and the object of his penalty even somersaulted in midair before she collapsed in a sorry posture after another bout of wreckage in her wake. "PLEASE FORGIVE MY FRIEND''S WORDS, GOD OF THE HEAVENS!" the man repeated his words and actions in the past. At this time, his face was a mask of blood as he hammered his head unto the hard floors. "BANG!" one. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "BANG!" two. "BANG!" and a third time. "LET ME PUNISH HER IN YOUR STEAD, GOD OF THE HEAVENS!" "DON''T LET YOUR HANDS BE STAINED WITH THE BLOOD OF THE UNWORTHY! PLEASE!" the man shouted and pleaded at the same time. It was fun to watch someone wise, stand among these group of fools for a change. Indeed, it surprised me to see someone sacrifice himself for the benefit of another. And perhaps even attract my ire in the process. "Very well. You may go and take the bitch with you. Don''t spare a strike or i might have to come back and..." i paused and smiled eerily at the man. "...you won''t like what i''ll do to the two of you at that time. So you must impress me, mortal." I turned around and looked towards a specific spot in the area, at an elevation that laid quiet after all the commotions i caused. "Bring all your gold out and save not a single tin can." i said to the silent listeners on the second floor. But nothing resounded thereafter. I was ignored, a position which i immensely despise. "Or do you want me to personally get it beneath all of your mangled corpses?" i announced and began proceeding towards the path upstairs. It seemed like there shall be more bodies added to the list of death counts for today. I breathed deep and anticipated some more pest control later on. "Wait for me, Bunny!" If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 153 Chapter 153 "Thank you for your mercy, God of the Heavens!" i heard the loud shout from behind me and i cared not for their pitiful fates any longer. I could have ended the life of the foul mouthed woman behind me but death was a gift compared to what she would experience later on. And i was not kind enough to spare her of that memorable tribulation. "Why did you kill those two, Bunny?! You will be hunted anywhere you go in Redwater Shrine!" Harry said after his shaky shambling feet landed mere centimeters before mine. "It''s a minor matter, Harry. Don''t think too much about these things. Mind the gold we shall get on top of that stairs instead." i consoled the old man. Of course this was not me talking but the undeniable impulses left behind by the soul that i had assimilated as my own. That rabbit''s dreams and aspirations, fears and weaknesses, were also shouldered by me at the moment. And Harry was considered as a friend of that forgotten dead. Thus, the unusual care i have for the old man. This was also the reason why i chose to be low key upon my arrival. I did not want to have too much drastic changes to occur before i get back to my tribe but since these ants had already touched my reverse scale then the rest was a foregone conclusion in the end. "If you say so, Bunny! Hehehe! I want to eat until i''m full and drink ''till i drop!" the old man laughed rowdily behind me. "What about beautiful delicious women, Harry? Don''t you want one? I could give you a dozen if you want?" I teased the old fool yet my steps hasn''t paused in the solid incline towards my goal. Harry mirrored my exact steps but he remained hidden as he hunkered low at my back. It was rare to see a physique smaller than mine but Harry had indeed took that claim. This was also why the original owner of this body was so fond of this old man. He saw a man much weaker than he was in these land of giants. "If there''s someone willing to be with me then why not, Bunny! HAHAHA! I reckon i still remember how to please a woman. It''s been perhaps 30 years or more since my last affair with one." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. the old man replied and after that, there was a minute silence between us. "You''ll do just fine, Harry. I believe a memory as special as fucking certainly is not that hard to learn anew." i responded to the old man afterwards. And it was at this moment that my steps also halted at the top. Indeed, it was never boring to reach the peak. "BANG!" the tight lid of the doors caved in and what happened next was a picture of orchestrated beauty. "WHOOSH!" "WHOOSH!" "WHOOSH!" a rain of sharp tipped horizontal volleys of death greeted me soon enough. The arrows numbered more than ten and perhaps they even reached for as high as 20 fast releases. I grow bored with plays like this one again. The trip has been dull and the welcome duller so i needed to color things up a bit. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 154 Chapter 154 "TAP!" "TAP!" "TAP!" My form danced and deflected select pieces from the onslaught of thin lines. "BUNNY!" Harry saw the same thing i did and he chose to go the coward''s way out. He closed his eyes and awaited for the sharp tips to pierce his aged rotting flesh. It was the last hurrah of a man who has already accepted for death to happen. Not that i would let that come about any time soon. Along my random movements was of course the certain save that redirected all the arrows that went his way. The rush of these sinister assassin''s tools came for a second time with uncanny precision which only the practiced hands of seasoned killers could ever hope to achieve. The men and women behind the deadly crossbows were indeed worthy of their training honed by real life and death experiences through their years of surviving in this crude world. Then a third, a fourth and lastly, the seekers of blood stopped finally at the fifth. "Is that all?" i asked, amused by their warm salutations. I did the last turn of my evading dance like a lithe terpsichorean on stage while Harry continued sobbing somewhere behind me. "Stand up, Harry. Death has not taken you yet." said i to the old man who hugged both the floors and his knees. "Bunny?" Harry peeked from beneath his awkward position and his voice shook along his uncertainty. "It''s me, Harry. You''re okay." i turned my head and smiled gently at my old friend. "FLASH!" ten short knives went for my vital parts; the head, the heart and the groin. And i could only commend the heart of my victims. It seemed that my passive stance has been looked upon as weakness. A pity for these sad souls. "CRASH!" the same number of cards met the weapons on the air. I threw them even without looking at the targets but with how precise my cheat above was, it was easy pinpointing their location. It would have been difficult for mortals but for a top tier Amaranthine who has complete control of his mental and physical faculties, it was but a trifling exercise. "FUCK!" "RUN!" "AHHHHHHHHHH!" Almost a dozen heads were reaped by that exchange alone. My instruments of death hasn''t stopped after they kissed the weakest spots of the knives away as they bounced ever productively and sliced off half the useless necks of the scrambling ducks. The others of course did not settle. They all ran and hid from my sight like any sane man will do. "BOINK!" the falling of something peculiar welcomed my ears. These were the bags of gold coins which i specifically came here for. "PLEASE FORGIVE US, GOD OF THE HEAVENS! SPARE OUR LIVES AND WE PROMISE ALLEGIANCE TO YOUR CAUSE!" A booming voice called from behind the covers of the many chambers on the second section of this wooden structure. "Since you have made the decision to invite me upstairs, then let me as well fulfill what i said i would do once i get here." i replied plainly and began strolling down the spacious area for this place''s vip gamblers. "NOOOOOOOOO!" "GOD OF THE HEAVENS!" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "MERCY, PLEASE!" "I DON''T WANT TO DIE!" "HELPPPPPPPPPPPPP!" If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 155 Chapter 155 "Don''t come near me, Bunny!" Harry cried that would shame even the most cowardly man to ever live. Tears and snot marred his already ugly face and the stink he exuded magnified if such a thing was even possible to begin with. "BUNNY!" the old man shouted while he closed his eyes tightly. After that, his voice change to a soft one that was barely above a whisper. "Are you going to kill me too?" i smiled at the broken soul before me. Harry might have done deeds that he was not proud of like steal and scam money from visiting patrons of the town, but he was never a killer. To be one, there must be two requirements. To be crazy enough to live in just moment and forego the promise of tomorrow, and the other one was of course to embody a manipulative spirit that preyed for benefit and the weak. Most can definitely learn how to kill but not Harry. He would cower in a corner and take a knife to the gut without even knowing it. Why he always closed his eyes in moments of fear. Pathetic! Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "You and i are friends, Harry. You know that i would never ever harm you. Come now. Stand up and raise your head high. Today, we feast! And there will be women, i promise you. Lots and lots of women, for you and i." i said to the old man and walked passed him without waiting for his response. Behind me, the rooms were beginning to smell with the overflow of blood from the recently fallen. I took the lives of the majority, 69 in total, but left some alive to spread my deeds far and wide. These were the women who were kidnapped from their tribes and used a fuck toys by these men of power. A familiar scene no matter what realm i arrive at. "Why do you cry, old grandpa?" i heard a gentle voice asked Harry. I turned my head and my eyes was graced by the most beautiful girl among the lot of cunts. Her face was angelic and she was garb with pure white. Yet beneath that allure of purity was the perfect body that would drive any man insane with lust. She would have been a great succubus indeed if not for the dead cold eyes that blessed her almost flawless mien. "How old are you, girl?" asked i when the old man did not answer my new recruit. Harry''s eyes were still wet and there was obvious fear in them. May it be from a god or from the devil, it mattered not. I knew a man as simple minded as my old friend Harry would get over this little hurdle in our relationship soon enough. "I''m 20 years old this year, Master Bunny." the lovely girl answered with not a smile on her beautiful face. "Twenty. A good age for a woman. Ripe and young still." i commented and looked at the girl from head to toe. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 156 Chapter 156 She may appear unblemished with the naked eyes but even a blind man could sense the cynical tinge of her voice. Being pleasing to look at was certainly not a certain gift to any female of this world, especially that of them weak defenseless ones. More often than not, they are meant to be played and be used as tools to pass away the time with. "What do you expect by following me, Sophia?" i asked once again. The woman has only took half a breath to agree when i sent an invitation her way after the bloody carnage i visited upon this floor. Though she was the most elegant among the sluts but it was her calm demeanor that won me over. This was a calculative and smart bitch. A great catch as my first subordinate. "When i was ten years old, my tribe was slaughtered Master Bunny." she began to get into gory details of her past. "The old ones were not spared and the young were sold off to different places, men and women alike." Sophia smiled at me and it was not an endearing image to gaze upon. "I expect you to fuck me like all the men before you had and i only want two things, Master Bunny. Security and food." So she was a survivor. Very nice. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "With your family wiped out and the others enslaved and ordered to moan like bitches, why do you still want to live Sophia?" i queried at the heart of the matter. A woman like this who remained unbroken with all the tribulations, she must have had a wish that kept her going. "As you said Master Bunny, i am still ripe and young. I''m sure tomorrow can''t find me worse than today... or will it?" Sophia winked seductively at me. A practiced movement that has captured the desires of her victims in the past but it in my eyes, it was nothing but child''s play. "A bright mind and a strong will. Truly rare. Your journey begins today, Sophia. I shall let you see a world that you could never imagine as you are now." i replied to the girl. "But whether it''s better or worse than your past and present, i will let you be the judge of that." i added and turned my back on the two souls near me. Further behind my back were the soft cries of the traumatized girls and young adult women who had the misfortune to see such a slaughter happen before their eyes. "Get the bags of coins from the floors, Sophia. And don''t forget my good friend Harry beside you. Carry him if you must." Sophia was 6 foot 7 inches and a healthy one at that with all the curves and fats at the right places. She would have no problem multi tasking with her natural physical endowments. I stepped down the stairs and a room filled with empty people welcomed my sight. Not that i expected otherwise. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 157 Chapter 157 "Even Master Shack has long left his post in fear for his life. Pity. I would have given him a handful of gold coins had he stayed." I muttered as we passed the doors that delivered us to the outside shine of the angry sun once more. "Don''t cry now, Harry. Master Bunny won''t hurt you I promise." i heard the soft wizened words of a girl beyond her years, easily manipulating the emotions of a troubled old man. This had only made me appreciate more of the useful find that i got from amongst the pits of human debauchery that this gem was buried unto. "I believe you, Lady Sophia. It''s just that Bunny seemed so different all of a sudden. Before, he was..." i stopped listening to their insignificant talks altogether at this point as i could feel my stomach beginning to clamor for my attention. It seemed like the effect of the Chikata fruit arrived sooner than i initially expected. "Mortals and their weaknesses, what a bother." i sighed deeply before going out into the open. Countless eyes spied on my every motion from all corners yet i paid them no mind whatsoever since i had no need to continue on hiding who i am from these feeble peons anymore. I found my steps taking me to a nearby inn to aptly handle the frailties that ailed me at the moment. And it did not take long before i, together with the two of my servants, was taking our farewell tour away from the town of Redwater Shrine with my tribe''s supplies and expensive clothes to boot. The three of us even had our share of fresh baths. Harry might have been reluctant at first but with Sophia assisting him on the practice of proper hygiene, he was then too hesitant to depart from the girl''s expert care in the end. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. My old friend looked dazzling in clean apparel. He now looked younger and i could only approve in the aftermath of his transformation. At least, he did not smell like a pile of shit any longer. After that, we vied for the gates. Nobody dared to bar our way and not even a word was spoken to greet nor throw derision towards me and my collection of new toys. Extreme fear was apparent in their eyes. It appeared that my deeds had spread quickly inside the town. This suited me well enough indeed. Two midgets in line, one old while another still young and a lovely goddess of a woman in their midst, we certainly were an odd group to behold. I smiled at this observation and continued to retrace the steps back unto my tribe and its myriad of fresh challenges. "Where are we going, Master Bunny?" Sophia asked when we were a couple of minutes into our travel. I did waste any time on turning my head to look at her delectable visage but only my words graced her in response. She should be honored for this but alas, the ignorant were forever blessed in their stupidity. At least that would safeguard a piece of her mind, locking her out from the complexity of the truth. "You shall see soon enough, girl." my words were concise that hinted of my distaste for further conversation. It was a surprise that she got the message clear enough and only exchanged words with the profoundly enamored Harry beside her. Sophia has been piling her merits from the start and i had nothing but tall expectations from a woman of her abilities. To be able to adapt in order to survive, she had indeed come far despite her unfortunate past. But that grim yesterday mattered not in the present. Only her actions today would determine what she could be in the future. And looking at her now, i have indeed high hopes for my first pet. The walk was silent save the jiggling bag of bountiful coins that serenaded us with its promised riches and power. A good starting point for my vengeance indeed. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 158 Chapter 158 The walk towards my tribe has not given me much bother than my travel towards Redwater Shrine. Since my plans had changed, there was really no need to impersonate the fool''s character as my own. Perhaps the only drawback that remained were the rotten emotions of love and kindness that was deeply rooted upon that luckless fellow whose soul i had just devoured several hours earlier. Me and my two darling companions could have made it back at an hour at the most but before that, there was some must have learning to be had along the way. So after a slight detour or two, it was the smell first that announced itself that i have truly arrived at my desired destination. "HAHAHA!" a loud celebration of mirth affronted our senses after the last turn that we took. And true to my words, these animals smelled like they had never even known what water was in the first place. "LOOK AT THAT BITCH!" "I COULD FUCK HER ALL DAY AND NEVER GROW TIRED OF IT!" "Boss, can you spare me a few rounds with her tonight also?" "All in its time, Jose! All in its proper time." "What is she carrying? Are those supplies or food of some kind?" a group of seven people blocked our path of retreat. I did not wonder why they did not bar the front for i knew entirely that it was a den to which these band of murderers and thieves were well familiar with. In their minds, we were nothing but trapped rats and knew only how to run and could never fight back. Well, i guess it was high time to reeducate these mongrels anew. "Lady Sophia, these are the infamous Jade Knife Thieves!" and there was indeed a knife tattoo the color of bluish green on these men''s arms. "BUNNY, KILL THEM QUICK! PLEASE!" a frightened sound resonated within the abundant green forests we were in. It was of course none other than my old friend, Harry. To which, i replied instead to his disbelief. "Why don''t you show the contents of what you bring, slave." i said unto the gorgeous and heavenly guise of my recently acquired cunt. "Yes, Master Bunny!" the tall lady took one of the bags that burdened her and carelessly threw it on the dusty ground. The sweet crashing of precious metals abounded but more than that, a glittering shine of lemon astounded my lustful guests with greed. "SWEET HOLY FUCK!" "ARE THOSE REAL GOLD?!" "If the other bags in that woman''s hands are the same..." "WE''RE RICH!" "HAHAHA!" the stupidity of fools could never fail to amuse me even if i had seen it for incalculable times already in my long lengthy life. There was always that thrill and an expectation of how this momentary jubilation would turn to dread and despair in the next. "The fun''s over, children. Why don''t you kill slice your necks off to save me some time?" my humorous voice intruded on their impromptu back patting that had indeed put an abrupt halt to their festivity. "A midget that has the cock the size of my pinkie dare to talk trash at us?" "HAHAHA!" "We should cut that boy''s tiny worm and let him eat it before we kill him, boss?" a fucker recommended. "A good idea, don''t you think boss?" another fucker agreed. "Indeed. Give the boy a good beating first, then kill the old man next, but..." "...leave the lovely lady unharmed. We don''t want to spoil our food before we could eat it, do we?" before the leader of the group ultimately decided. "HAHAHA!" "Okay, boss!" the sorry excuses of souls and flesh eventually stopped their loud ranting as they were now closing in on us. Well, perhaps towards me alone because Harry had already hidden in Sophia''s heart shaped ass. If it would not break propriety, then i reckoned that he would have long inserted his head up her juicy butt. It would have been possible for his diminutive size alone. Perhaps the same could also be said to mine. But alas, it was an exclusive boon that these rabid rapists of men and women could never realize today. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "BOINK!" Six flashes of deadly projectiles zoomed in on the same number of targets. "THUD!" and without much suspense, a shower of blood preluded a merciless decapitation of heads from their shoulders. "AHHHHHHHHH!" from the six who fell, only one had the remaining faculty to afford this woeful sound. And just like that, i was akin to a masterful dealer of death rather than of cards. "Try to run so that you can join your friend in a band of one legged men." i invited towards the leader of the group who has trouble believing what his eyes had offered him as truth. I have no doubt that he would have bolted without the due threat from yours truly. I smiled warmly at the last man standing, inviting him to try his luck if he so chooses to do so. "BANG!" hard knees scattered the scorched earth together with one man''s plea. "Master Bunny! Please forgive this stupid man! It was not my intention to bring trouble to you today. It was these men and their blind eyes that dragged me out from my afternoon''s slumber. They were the ones who decided to stalk you into this corner. Please let me live! I want to live more!" the leader recycled his comrades down the meat grinder, as simple as that. "BOOM!" and three knocks on the leader''s forehead tinged the ground with more blood as he ferociously kowtowed before me. "Hmmm... For every mistake, a consequence should always be present. Isn''t it so?" i said after i achieved what i envisioned in the first place. I particularly have deaf ears for lame excuses and such. "Why don''t we start with some lessons in life..." i paused. "...and also in death." i ended but my eyes has now attended the lovely beautiful woman in our midst and yes, to the once more sobbing cowardly old man behind her. "AHHHHHHHHHHH!" "MY LEG!" "YOU KILLED THEM ALL!" "I WILL FUCKING EAT YOU ALIVE, YOU MONSTER!" "AHHHHHHHHHHH!" and all along, the music of one man''s suffering serenaded our ears in full as he tended to a leg that had once been a pair, not one. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 159 Chapter 159 "The familiar sound of anger and despair... what a refreshing tune to hear for a change." i commented amidst the raging fool and his creative collection of curses. In response to the noise that abounded around us, i had nothing but a pleasant smile and an eerie ultimatum to give upon the sorry excuse of a man before me. "Be mindful of these last moments, mortal. For you shan''t have long to stay in these lands." i said softly but had gotten no thanks for my sagacious advice. "DAMN YOU! COME HERE AND I WILL FUCKING CRUSH EVERY LITTLE BONE ON YOUR BODY!" the ungrateful bastard yelled and added another witty strings of expletives as a gift for my kindness instead. "Sophia..." i called my fresh bitch in possession. "What is it, Master Bunny?" the ripe beautiful woman answered me a half breath later. I could hear no emotions in her voice. This was indicative only of those souls who had seen much trauma in life that even the prospects of death would seem rather inviting than continue on to suffer more of the usual agony of being conscious. This was also why she could live a life of debauchery and not blink in its ravenous guise. In truth, i was indeed fascinated by this breed of people. Broken yet still holding on to something that in return kept them half alive in a sense. "Do me a favor and end that maggot''s life for me, would you?" "THUD!" the rest of the bags that burdened Sophia was dropped carelessly before her. I saw the broken shell that cased her otherwise flawless countenance shivered slightly to my naked eyes as she sought for clarity of some sort the moment she looked at me. She was just a fuck toy after all and never a murderer in her life. But this was the moment of truth. An inescapable chore towards the thing that i had planned to mold her into. There was hesitation at first but i witnessed her determination subdue the fear she felt within in mere breaths of my instruction. "Yes, Master Bunny." my bitch replied a few breaths later. A tinge of resolution marked the words that may as well be the parting phrases of her desolate and luckless existence. "HAHAHA!" "A foolish slut wishes to take my life?!" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Come here darling and i will skin you alive even if i have to use my teeth in doing so!" the wounded bandit swore ruthlessly yet behind the crazy taunts was the wicked deception of a stubborn survivor. The man carefully palmed his weapon of choice, a dagger, to somewhere less obvious and hid it beneath the blood from his separated limb in proximity. While at a certain distance behind the soon to be prey, I only could grin at the pitiful sight of the leader of this sorry bunch. It seemed that this goon in front carried a much greater tenacity for defiance than this subdued and immovable defeated object who was supposedly to the strongest of this motley crew. Not that both decisions of the wise and the fool would save them both in this tribulation. It was now time for action and i revel at the prospect of my recent catch. "TAP!" "TAP!" "TAP!" the soft shuffling of feet traversed softly in this ground of slaughter. But no matter how careful she was, it has not denied the geyser of crimson to mar the white garments upon my living property. "Why are you staring at me like that, fuck doll?! I''M HERE! COME!" the disfigured thief challenged after Sophia had acquired herself a weapon from one of the fallen on the scene. A short knife. The weapon for swiftness and concealment. "What are you doing, Bunny? What if Miss Sophia got herself hurt in the process!" My good old friend shrieked the moment a stalemate ensued for more than ten seconds. All along, the one legged man shouted nonsense over and over again. The tactic for rousing some wishful reinforcements was not lost on me but i cared not for the possibility at all. I would have only reap a few more lives and nothing else. This much was nothing new of course. "She could handle this little ant, Harry. Don''t worry. But even if she can''t, that''s why I''m here aren''t i?" i said to my poor old friend. "Are you sure, Bunny? You won''t let any harm come to Miss Sophia? Is that a promise?" Harry asked once more. The mind of an insecure man surfacing to the front was nauseous to say the least but since I''ve assimilated the favor from this body''s soul, there were a few things that could never be breached. Such as my fondness towards this old man Harry. The soul that i''ve devoured considered Harry as a kindred spirit in the flesh. I sighed at how feeble the late owner of this body was. "Trust me, Harry. When have i ever lied to you?" i asked and quickly focused on the lovely entertainment before me once more. Especially when the blabbering fool uttered the worst decision he could ever conjure. "Are you content on looking at me like some priceless porcelain, girl?" "Your master has commanded you to kill me, did he not?" "You can''t do that if you remain that far away from me." "Or perhaps you could throw your pussy around for a change." "Even in this condition, i could give you a good time. Just. Come. Closer." "BITCH!" "HAHAHA!" the raving lunatic continued his tirade. But upon the third breath, his wanton noises stopped the instant he realized what had transpired in the next. "You can''t..." the wounded bandit whispered. "Hmmm... I think i sure can. Thank you." Sophia was glad for this man''s stupidity. He had not only given her a timely advice but had also warranted his death sentence in the process. In response, she foraged a hard friend for the occasion. "AHHHHHHHHHHHH!" "STTTTTTTOOOPPP!" "NOOOOOOOOOO!" "PLEASEEEEEEEEE!" The rest was a practice of repetition in itself. Quite boring to be frank. Still, she had done what i had wanted her to do and i could not find fault in her means at all. "It is finished, Master Bunny." Sophia reported as she stood subserviently behind me. I looked at her masterpiece and she could have built a house at how many stones were cast towards the mangled flesh of her defenseless target. "Take the head." i ordered. A momentary pause. Then an unsettled voice replied. "For what, Master Bunny?" "A souvenir. A ghost to accompany the start of your journey." This time, i turned around and peered directly at her quivering eyes. "This is your first kill after all. Treasure this memory well... for his face shall be with you even after the myriad faceless victims that would come in time." I gave an ominous prediction then whisked my attention next towards the solitary living guest in our midst. "It''s your turn on chopping block, mortal. Are you thrilled for your finale?" the leader of the bandits visibly shivered after my cold words. I guess he would rather be anyplace else than here at the moment. Sadly, there were no second chances for him today. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 160 Chapter 160 "Please spare me, Master Bunny! I will do anything for you. Even serve and dedicate my life to your cause! Please just give me a chance to prove my worth to you!" The leader of the thieving rapists and murderers kowtowed once more and fresh blood was again spilled on the dried tinge of life source on the ground. "Really?" I asked, amused by the unwise pledges that bore unto my ears. "Then let me have your life. Treat it as a gift of sorts unto me. A lasting assurance that would totally display your loyalty." i added casually that garnered me a questioning look from the broken face was perched upon the dirty earths at the moment. "Surely you are not that dumb to let me guide you how it''s done? It would be a one time trade and after that... hmmmm..." i smiled as i teased my cowardly prey. Still, the biggest and perhaps the meanest of my prey turned out to also be the most cowardly of them all. How pathetic! The irony of the gathering weak in order to oppress a few defenseless victims. Some precious moments passed by until a sense of comprehension appeared on the eyes of the man in despair. "I don''t... want to... die..." the leader muttered and was now openly bawling like a baby. He had inflicted pain unto others for countless times that he could no longer record the last time he''d been at the mercy of others. Perhaps never. In these turbid waters of lawlessness and anarchy, the most ruthless ones were always respected. The more brutal he was, the more others feared and respected him. This was what he learned in his life inside the Jade Knife Thieves. He was lucky that his father had been one of the founders of the gang that ensured that no hardship has come upon him early on. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. But it seemed that his leisure for domination, ****, and plunder would halt in this fated day. He was not willing! "Is that your last resort? To cry?" i asked as i looked upon the baby who groveled on the dust with blood and tears on his ugly face. Alas, i heard no reply but the continued weeping of a soon to be ghost. Then so be it. I reached for my deck of cards and playfully shuffled them with only using one hand. The familiar rattling of the hardened surfaces was hypnotic to my ears. It certainly was fun dealing death from afar than being so near with the filth and scum that surrounded me no matter where i looked. A dozen quick series of this action coupled with the sobbing of a child in a man''s body totally serenaded the scene in a strange atmosphere. It was until my wait hit the 2 minute mark that i finally pick a card to deliver an ending towards this sobbing fool. It would have been so easy. One throw and a head would rise in a second or two, only to topple down once more to the gravity of the earths that bound these mortals. Unfortunately, the recent dead has succeeded in his wish in the end. "Dodge to your left in five seconds, master." a delicate voice resounded in my ears from my bitch Lucia. Since the angel from above has spoken, it would be nonsensical not to follow. "It appears that more has come to die today after all." i thought and i was pleased at my decision to tarry. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 161 Chapter 161 "THUD!" without any suspense, a projectile made itself known in the last spot i stood upon. An obvious tell that my visitors had indeed arrived on time. "A good arrow." i commented as i awaited for my expected guests to make themselves known unto me. Unfortunately, it would appear that these mindless beasts were as crude as i assumed them to be. So the rain of fast bringers of death continued to fall and they even targeted those of my prized subjects. "Let''s hide behind Bunny, Miss Sophia! Come quickly!" Harry shouted in panic as he tried to drag the much bigger specimen of beauty closer towards my back. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. In the end, he was indeed successful in his task. The bright old man comforted himself once again at the delicious backsides of my bitch. He even went as far as hug the bouncy thighs of the woman and buried his face on the curvy mountain at the middle. My new toy Sophia did not mind it at all for i would only take a guess that she had had much worst customers riding behind in the times of her disgrace. "Are you all not going to announce yourselves?" i asked loudly to my unseen foes. Judging from the constant repetition and volley of arrows, my attackers numbered no less than 7. The same number of the prior bandits that now lay at my feet. A group that denoted the cunning and discipline of the mind behind this tactical design. I suppose that even barbaric worms knew how to think wisely for a change. I smiled at the thought. "PHHHHHHEEEEEEWWW!" the whistling arrows displayed their particular tune in my proximity as the distance that separated them from my flesh could be counted in mere inches and not more. But this much was manageable even after watching out for the minions at my back. Since they have ignored my question then it was likely that they have already given me an open invitation to go at their elevated concealment on my own. I took a step into the deep while i continued parrying the deadly arrows in my front. My obedient cards circled around me as i was relentless in releasing them in my radius. The throwing technique was matchless because even with my limited ammunition, that shortcoming would seem immaterial because what i released would then return unto my hands no matter how erratic their ricochets were. This was a paltry trick for an immortal of course. For one who had mastered the complexities of the myriad daos and their hidden dangers, how can a minuscule law concerning nature, the properties of matter and energy compare? So the swirling mass of cards were relentless in their motion. Of course, i was not slow after the third step into my charge. I took only a breath before i ran towards the meek and the hiding in order to properly uproot the wily pussies down their spots. In my way, i also concluded the life of the cowardly leader as i passed him. Tears and defeat was his last choice and i was only too willing to oblige such a feeble soul. The poor man did not even see how death took him in his last moments of this world. But i think that was also a kind gift for a coward like him. After his passing, i gave no more thought to the fool but continued to dash towards my new enemies. My hands has not stopped on flashing using my defense made of cards, receiving and tossing them in quick successions. I rolled and jumped once before i judged that the distance was quite enough for my kill. "WHOOOSH!" Seven flickering rectangular objects was launched from my spot, eating the soft hindrances of leaves and evading the thick trunks and branches of the aged trees in their way. "AHHHHHHHHHH!" "FUCK!" the sound of pain and despair rang which was enough to let me know that my aim has been true once more. The rest was easy pickings. "The Jade Knife Thieves will avenge me!" "Please let me live..." From the seven archers in the dark only two remained still breathing. One sported a half sliced neck which was the one who begged for continued existence while the other who spoke defiantly still, lost the half part of his body. "Jade Knife Thieves? A cult of pussies and nothing more." i mocked at the name of the bandit group. "Let them come and i will slice them into pieces... same as your fates today." i said in amusement and without further ado, cast 2 dozen cards from my killer deck. The same number of weapons devoured through flesh yet when they hit the ground, folded uncannily at the edges to provide and bouncing effect up unto my waiting hands. The trek was bloody enough that i felt these mortals''s essence unto my palms. Wet and sticky. I took a deep breath and smelled the familiar perfume of death and its finality. I roamed my eyes around me and witnessed the broken bodies of my assassins. 7 headless corpses to meet their makers. They were a moment full of life and vigor but would soon be food for the worms and maggots. That is of course if the wild beasts around these parts would not clean them to their bony countenance first. I smiled as i gazed unto my masterpiece and retraced my steps to gather my party of weaklings. From here on out, there was no where else to go... but home. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 162 Chapter 162 "Why are you back so late, Bunny? Rat and Rabbit was worried sick that they wanted to follow you in Redwater Shrine themselves!" a tall burly man said the moment i blessed the vicinity of dilapidated huts with my divine presence. The Tavion Tribe had no walls of defense to call their own and only used the natural terrain of the forests as best as they could. Not that it would do them much good if they erected some shabby construct on the perimeter of the tribe anyways. Same as the nearby town, if the ravenous monsters who dwell in the sky and the deepest mountain pits would pay a visit in full, then not even the walled gates could provide any comfort whatsoever to their eventual demise. Most would perish if were met with such as beast and the survivors would once again survive to build anew. This was the fate of the powerless. "The Old Man would not allow that." i commented and ignored him in the next. The man full of muscles and brawn only nodded as he witnessed our procession in silence. His eyes were particularly drawn at the bitch who followed me closely but other than that, did nothing to hinder our path. The tribe was family. Or at least that was what the Old Man imbued as one of the core values of his handicraft. As such, death was the least of any violator''s worries whenever any actions ensued that promoted to tilt the unity of the tribe itself. In this lawless world, this little virtue alone was what kept any community adrift. To live a pitiful existence is really a testament of courage. But then again, it was also a proof of their misfortune. I shook my head and walked unchallenged towards my humble abode, a crumbling hut made of poor materials molded out with unimaginative design in mind. It would be good to take shelter in this hole no matter how distasteful because the night had long been aware of my coming and its coldness was slowly creeping unto my bones. Even as the last of day''s lights said farewell to my homecoming, i felt nothing but peace and solace to see this modest home once again. One that i created with my own two hands. Alas, this was mine and the assimilated soul within me breathed in pride amidst its deficiency. I stopped before the dirty doors and awaited for an instant or two. "My apologies, Master Bunny." a sweet voice resounded behind me and its owner quickly acted to move the last barrier of my entrance in front. "BOINK!" the passage creaked its familiar tone and i calmly entered to grace this home with its maker. A small cooking area and a small bed in front, with one chair and no table to be seen. This was a bachelor''s dwelling in its truest sense. I smiled at the impoverished scene but in the end, comforted myself at the hard surface of the resting place. "Put those things down and light a few candles inside. Make yourselves comfortable." i said to my two guests. "THUD!" Sophia did as she was told and after that, got the only chair in the room in response while Harry unceremoniously sat beside me on the bed. "Bunny, what about your promise earlier?" He asked and opened two of his bony palms wide. His prior fear and trauma were easily forgotten in the face of rich harvests at the moment. Such a simple personality had indeed suited the ugly man well in his life. If he had been one of the more wiser men in these lands, then i doubted that he could arrive in the ripe age that he was in today. The sane and the sensitive bunches always go first. "Get how much you want from those bags, Harry." i smiled. "Really, Bunny? Are you not playing with me?" the innocent and at the same time shrewd countenance of my old friend asked in surprise. "Of course, Harry. I did owe you after all." i assured. "BANG!" not another second was wasted before the figure of a short hideous man jumped unto the bags of gold and stuffed a sizable part of it down his body. I saw the familiar container which was easily filled and forgotten down the middle part of Harry''s person and the scene brought a bad memory in me. In the end, i could only shake my head at my friend''s eagerness. An entire five minutes and some change elapsed before Harry stood from his crouching position. "TINK!" "TINK!" "TINK!" even the slightest of his movements tickled a poor man''s imagination for wealth and treasures. "Did you not say that you would introduce me to a couple of young women in your tribe, Bunny?" the old man reminded me with nothing but a pure expectant mien in full display. "I know, i know. But do you still remember how to do the deed, Harry?" i teased. "HAH! I have been a notorious lover of women in my prime, Bunny! Present me to a few women in here and let the master show you how it''s done!" my friend bragged and even shook his body once or twice to clearly indicate where his capital was coming from. "What if you run out of money, Harry? What then?" i asked. His sunny countenance darkened in a glance and i swore, tears were beginning to form around the edges of his eyes. Sigh! "Would you let me borrow a few coins if that happened, Bunny?" the old man replied in a downcast voice. Soft and insecure. The original part of me wanted to burn the old man into ashes for at least in that way, he could help nurture the world and give what little contribution he can. But the assimilated soul in me throbbed and it broke my heart to see this sad scene play before me. What a pathetic friend i have. I took a deep breath before answering. "Of course, Harry. We''re friends, aren''t we?" i grinned happily and laid a soothing hand on the man''s shoulder. "Yup, yup. You''re my only friend, Bunny!" the old man nodded and smiled freely in response. "It seemed that i''m going to be stuck with a friend in this reality." i shook my head at the unwelcome thought in my mind. "TAP!" "TAP!" "TAP!" three polite knocks came and broke this sickening moment of friendship. "Did you get the supplies, Bunny?" a woman''s voice asked immediately after. "Yes. Wait a moment, Erza." i replied and excitedly jumped down from the bed. This uncharacteristic impulse was not mine but that of the dearly departed ghost of this body. The fool was stricken deep in love with this maiden. Sophia got the cue and picked a distinctive bag from the rest. This was of course what I''d come to Redwater Shrine for. The contents were mostly paper and ink. The rest was a liquid substance called Lupata, an addictive drug that was one of the favorite pastimes in this society with diminutive minds. This served also as a tasty aphrodisiac for both hoary men and able ladies alike. After all, with such a blurred future accosted with uncertainty and danger at all sides, escape of any kind was always a welcome avenue for the weak. I got the prized bag from Sophia''s hands and opened the door with impatient motions. And when the broken gateways opened, i witnessed a proud angel looked at me with disinterested eyes. She was tall like all the others around me, save Harry. Fit and delicious, with all the womanly allure that would drive any man insane with his creative fancies. And even though the dress she wore may have been lacking but the treasures beneath the poor packaging has not failed to promise a heavenly treat to its viewers. My eyes burned unto the special delight before them. Again, this was not me but the unlucky soul i''d devoured a few hours prior. But then again, this plain truth alone has not diminished the reality of my desire at the moment. "What are you looking at! Do you want me to gouge your eyes for you?" the haughty bitch threatened as she grabbed the bag from my extended arm. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "You should not be too prideful, girl. Did you not forget that you and i would make a happy couple soon?" i responded and beamed to show how much i anticipated that day. Erza was one of the Chief''s daughters. That Old Man may have been called as such but he was certainly not that decrepit. Perhaps the chief was only as old as my friend Harry. 50''s or so. But for men who yet lived to tell the tale of their past, in this day and age, both were considered old indeed. And yes, lucky. "AH!" Erza gasped in surprise as she did not really expect such a crude remark to come from my mouth. She was used to the honeyed tongue of boys and men alike and same as them, the recent Bunny was also not blameless... until now that is. "A promise can be renewed. And don''t be so sure of that wishful future, Harry. Don''t forget, you are just a lowly runner of the Tavion Tribe!" the cunt retorted acidly after she recovered from her momentary shock. "What can replace a life, my lovely Erza?" i asked and i felt an extreme hate that was not mine to begin with, rise from my gut until i could taste the bile in my mouth. "Two lives in fact. Do you think you are worth that much in comparison to the sacrifice of my parents?" i asked softly yet the force behind those words made the slut recede a step from my proximity. The shadows danced in her face and i could observe how she had been disarmed with my subtle charge. Shame covered her mien and she took a few precious seconds to gather her thoughts. Time and time again, she wanted to open her mouth and offer a smart comeback but in the end, that was all she did. Erza left, fazed and defeated. In her wake, i wanted so badly to shout bitch and cunt but that would likely prove my unraveling. The obsession of original owner of this body would be rekindled and with that, a heavenly tribulation would come next which would most probably see me flying as dusts in the wind a breath later. With that dire possibility hanging over my head, it was always wise to take the side of caution. Least i would have to recreate my trip unto this alien world once more and i has not the heart to waste my efforts today. "So... are you going to introduce me to the women of your tribe now, Bunny?" Harry called to resume bugging me to appease his want. "Soon, Harry. Soon. But let me visit some of my kind and thoughtful friends first. Stay with Sophia in here and when i get back, i''ll find you a lake full of pussies to enjoy." i replied while still gazing at the disappearing feisty Erza. When i could no longer see her amidst the flickering shades of the oncoming eve, i began mapping my steps towards the center of the tribe. Even a gentleman knows how to take his revenge, how much more that of a lofty immortal who never forgets and lists every fault and favor in his heart for all of eternity? If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 163 Chapter 163 "Is that Bunny?" "How come he looks and walks so different from what we used to see before?" The murmurs of wonder has not failed to let itself known unto my sharp senses. But i was oblivious to it all as i had already an objective in mind that i wished to complete. After this meager task, i have only think of much nobler things in solitude. Such as how to immediately take a foothold in this world and eventually conquer it for my own use. "BUNNY!" "WHAT TOOK YOU TOO LONG?!" Two agile footsteps came at me and roared these words before they could even see me fully amidst what little lights the torches around could provide. And when a pair of fast runners stopped before me, both of the two men could not help but gaze at me in curiosity. As if they were looking at me for the first time and has only currently noticed the drastic changes that had come upon my person, most especially that of my expensive wardrobe. To this, i could only smile at how little these duo had seen of this world and how bountiful its delights were. "I took my time bidding for a bed warmer and house help. After all, a man as able and innovative as i am need not trouble himself with the mundane worries such as laundry and cooking." i replied and tiptoed to stood taller than what i actually can. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. The dead ghost fully reenacting its personality upon me and i was helpless but shake an imaginary head at this sorry attitude. "What the hell are you talking about, Bunny?! Did you rob these clothes? I thought you were better than that!" Rabbit assumed and his eyes mirrored his disappointment in me. His status as nothing robbed him of his ambition to rise anew to a better life which was why most of the time this meticulous runner took stock of his actions a little bit more than others because one mistake could end his pitiful life in this dog eat dog world where mercy and compassion was a rarity outside this trembling world. Even in here, the tribe laws has no kindness for its trespassers. "I''m not a thief, Rabbit! I''m more than that!" i responded mysteriously which irked the sensibilities of the other runner, the much silent Rat. The tall man raised a questioning brow and asked in his usual deep voice. "Why? What have you become now, Bunny?" i looked at the man for a second or two before i answered with total certainty. "I am a changer of fates, my friends. If you mix with me well i might be kind enough to let you have your fill at life''s delectable mysteries." i whispered and i could see the goosebumps rise in both of them. They had not expected such a response in their wildest dreams and was stunned for my uncanny declaration. These two was also considered to belong to my select few friends in fact. After all, we share the same destiny as runners in the tribe. But since i have not the time to waste anymore, i left them in their own astonishment and resumed my trek for balance. The half part of me had been tricked into death recently and it was now high time to return what was given to me in full. The obsession of the dead was very strong in my veins at the moment. As i walked deeper unto the central part of the tribe, the collection of bad constructs receded little by little. Although the creation of homes still used the luscious gifts of nature but at least their builders took time to make the houses better in more aspects than what i did with mine. It did not take me long to see two storey houses made of nothing but sturdy wood, beautifully done to at least mark a sense of superiority over the others i passed by. After ten minutes of the same mortal travel, i finally reached my destination in the tribe. A large home that signified the pride and ability of the owner within it loomed before my eyes. Outside such a grand build, there was of course a loyal dog that filtered who can pass these gates and who cannot. "Tell that fat pig to come down here and pay for his sins." I announced the moment i was barred by a hulking fool who sat alone by himself, burning his lungs with handmade cigarettes blessed with Lupata essence. I breathed deeply and the succulent aroma disappeared into my senses, giving a taste of what heaven in earth could feel like. At least this was true for a minuscule moment or two until it was gone as quickly as it had appeared. My arousal heightened to a painful degree and there was an extreme urge to grab the smoky stick and puff it repeatedly for satisfaction. Alas, such impulses were easily swept away with my unbreakable will. There was no true happiness in being alone despite in constant ecstasy after all. I looked towards the heavens and witnessed how my other body was living the dream with my handpicked collection of exquisite harem around him. "It seemed that there is a need to create another set of bitches to while away my time here in delight also." i decided and looked at the big man as he finally stood from his calm throne. He took at least five breaths to process what his stupid mind heard from me the instant i arrived. "Did you forget to eat dinner tonight, midget?! Go back to where you came from and i will forget what you just said right now. Don''t test my patience anymore! SCRAM!" the giant of a man growled like a menace as he took a fist that was as almost as big as my head in comparison. "Well, since the dog outside had no brain whatsoever then why don''t i invite myself instead." i muttered. "What did you just say?!" the man asked and presented his head closer, looking down at me without care for his neck at all. Innocence was indeed a bliss for these mongrels. "FLASH!" a heartless object flew and returned, earning the Reaper another soul to feast upon tonight. And it was still so early to conclude this feast of slaughter. I have come for more and more shall fall before me. "TAP!" "TAP!" "TAP!" my steps announced its entrance unto the premises, eager to finish this vengeance from an unwilling soul that had regrets the size of mountains and lakes. "Let the blood spilling begin." i smiled without joy and passed the huge gates to end what i had come here to do. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 165 Chapter 165 "AHHHHHHHHHHHH!" a pig squealed that denoted for my quest''s completion. This led me to calmly retrace my steps downstairs as the second floor of the house was indiscriminately devoured by greedy ravenous flames. This much light would serve as a beckon for those who sought further revenge from the night and at the same time, it was also a fiery intimidation to the monsters that may otherwise wonder near the sanctity of the tribe. All in all, this much was a win for me since there would be more ant extinguishing tonight. I shall slaughter until those who knew me would forget what i initially was and those who did not, well... i would only be too happy to introduce myself even if that was the last thing that my enemies see of their lifetimes. I smiled as i was once more primed for the kill. "What''s a grandiose night this has become." i greeted towards the surrounding people the moment i exited the burning building. These were not all wood in fact but also the freshly donated offerings unto the god of death himself. The familiar stench of charred flesh made itself known in time and it has only triggered the blood lust in my veins. This was the smell of war. But more than that, it was the sign of conquest. "Greetings, Tribe Chief! To what do i owe the honor of your attendance in this busy hot evening?" i asked towards a middle aged man at the center of the congregation of people. He had long been waiting here and did nothing. A prudent man indeed! "What has become of you, Leo?" the old man addressed me by name and not my usual designation as a runner of the tribe. It has been ages since i last heard of my name spoken on the lips of another. It has not brought warmth but only furthered the hatred that was already inside of me. Who was i? I was the great son of valiant warriors that faced monsters and preyed upon these animals'' flesh for sustenance and strength. But after the tragedy, i had become nothing. Even worse than the mud on the soles of my tribe men''s boots. Yet now, this old goat has a change of heart to say my name? What a farcical jest! "KILL!" the half part of me roared in pain and defiance. But that was the foolish side of course and the portion which i completely ignored. What would that accomplish? NOTHING! In this case, it was better to showcase power to daunt the adventurous and cower the dreamers into submission before me. This man was ultimately my soon to be father in law after all. Within seconds, i focused my eyes on the wonderfully sculpted woman behind the old man''s body. My first bitch in this world. "That is not my name, old man. Call me Bunny instead." i corrected and grinned widely towards my father in law. "Your n..." the Tribe Chief did not finish his words because a worm interfered in the middle of his speech. "MURDERER!" "KILL THAT FUCKING DEMON!" "BOINK!" and i rewarded the instigator with a taste of his own medicine. Same as his unwanted interruption, i had also paid a swift price which earned me a flying head in its conclusion. There was a momentary pause where everyone tried to process what had happened exactly. But within the proceeding breaths, a series of motions launched itself one after another that even the respected Head of the Tribe could not delay nor halt in its entirety. "NOOOOOOOOOOO!" the old man''s roar shattered the stalemate of two parties but the situation at that time was already beyond redemption. Arrows flew and long swords were freed from their partnered scabbards. There was violence in the wind and it would take a raging typhoon to contain the anger of the masses. Unfortunately for them, i had come here with a storm in tow. "FLASH!" my cards traversed parallel the unhinged arrows and unto the masters that released such a volley of instant death sentence. All along, i danced in the night, fully showcasing a different kind of sutra for killing. Three arrows were dodged by me but the same could not be said to those hapless archers. "RUNNNNNNNNNNN!" the ordinary people of the tribe knew that the negotiations has broken down after four decapitated forms on the ground and so they did what they were best at. "RUN!" i did not mind such peasants because i was also fully occupied at the moment. My movements were erratic since for all intents and purposes, i was surrounded in all sides. Thus, i had no choice but to let my slaughter resonate in my dance. From the numerous crowd, 20 easily toppled in mere moments. There was one warrior who saved a child in my path of rampage and exchanged his head in the process. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. A rare hero swiftly forgotten. Nevertheless, it was his luck to find salvation amidst my tool''s deadly accuracy. "37." i counted my victims wordlessly but in the tight encirclement of hundreds of enraged men and women in arms, such minuscule pickings were negligible to my eyes. Still, this number was only just the beginning. Seeing their friends fall before them, reason was the least of these warriors'' faculties at the moment. And so they charged, believing they were superior until a fast rotating object sliced the weakest parts of their neck up to prove them otherwise. Alas, it was also the last mistake they made in their lives. "STOOOOOOOOOOOP!" a booming voice coated the ambiance of battle with its unwanted noise. This was the old man of course. His eyes bled in fury as he reconciled with the loss of his able men and women around me. Not less than a hundred were gutted like fish out of the water, helpless and away from their natural terrain of survival. Some believed themselves to be wise and crept their slimy bodies behind me to struck a fatal blow but that has only ended in their demise. The same conclusion were seen to those cowardly archers in the distance that were retaliated closely by the indiscriminate salvos of my answer. No one who raised their fist against me lived to do such actions again. Perhaps only a single person has that privilege tonight. I would have loved to slaughter more of these blinded sheep but since my father in law has paid his lungs'' worth to the occasion, i has not the heart to ignore his plea at all. That was of course if these stupid and suicidal dogs follow the command of their leader. "DO YOU ALL WANT TO DIE A MEANINGLESS DEATH?!" the old man''s cry echoed in absolute supremacy. It even rose above the death mantras of the gathered muscle head as both tears and vengeance for their fallen comrades had already blinded them to certain death in my hands. These people may be stupid but they were never pussies. Not at all. In an existence where they were akin to livestock and would be literally eaten if defeated, this kind of world has breed resolute heroes and only a few cowards. After all, they were practically living alongside the very predators that would devour them for dinner if fate called for it to happen. Neighbors, both hunter and food, this unbreakable law of the land could not have been more clearer to the people of Tavion Tribe. As such, these crawling worms has gotten a bit of my respect in that front. "IF YOU WANT TO DIE THAT BADLY, COME HERE AND I WILL FULFILL YOUR WISHES MYSELF!" the Tribe Chief added and his the large veins on his neck emphasized its roots with the effort. His face was akin to weeping devil. One that i could not recognize anymore from the last conversation we had, not more than 10 minutes prior. Everyone became frozen statues around me. No sound came but the ragged breathing of men and their counterparts. Finally, some sense unto the empty skulls of these lost souls. "What do you want... Bunny?!" the old man asked, uttering the last word with clenched gnashing teeth. His face had turned swollen by now and his right eye closed prematurely in its sleep. This was of course a courtesy of his son in law because killing this old lad would indeed sow irreconcilable discord between me and Erza. So in the end, a few slaps here and there and a wisely timed punch that almost hooked an eye in the process was all i did to the old man. As i said, it was courtesy and i paid my dues well where they belong. "A group of stinking bastards are going to visit the tribe later tonight. I trust that you and these courageous men would be able to scare them away for me." i said which was promptly answered by a curt nod. This was good because I''m tired of killing chickens already. I smiled and eased my way back towards my humble hut. But before i could breach away from speaking distance with my father in law, i delivered an additional task for the old man. "Isn''t it high time for me and my bride to get to know each other a little bit more?" i asked with laughter in my voice and got no response for my effort. "Make it happen tonight." i added and this time, no mirth could be heard on my words. Only the promise of doom that was a hundred times worse than the mindless monsters around the tribe replaced my recent cordiality. I resumed my walked and a sea of ants parted to make way for their subjugator. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 166 Chapter 166 "What the fuck happened to you, Bunny?!" my old friend welcomed me with the warmest greetings as usual. "The Jade Knife Thieves has come to vengeance, Harry." and the small man visibly trembled with this information. "Don''t worry though, everyone came but only their souls escaped their folly." i smiled gently towards my good friend. "Really, Bunny? They''re all dead?" the insecure spirit of the man whispered in fear of retribution from the supposed deadly thieves in his mind. His eyes keep darting towards at my back, searching for foes yet seen and back again towards my bloodied dark robes. With how crowded the death seekers were earlier and how limited my acumen for slaughter were, to be dyed red from head to toe was indeed a natural consequence for those variants. But i cared for little discomforts such as this. In fact, to swim in the lifeblood of my foes was a rare treat that i had not experience in the bygone eons of my past. I looked farther inside the crumbling hut and saw a lovely woman smiling back at me. No hint can be seen of her inner scars as she sat there with the wiles of a temptress. Openly and shamelessly asking to cement our relationship with more than words and promises. Alas, she would find nothing but disappointment in her quest tonight. Only those untouched maidens could set aflame the monster in my belly... for lust and wanton passion. In the end, i could only render a gentle smile upon my bitch Sophia as my way to pacify the rather hopeful cunt. This was my way of wordlessly apologizing to yet another broken heart and obsession in my wake. "What are you looking for, Harry? Don''t you want to meet the lovely ladies of my tribe?" i broke the silence with a delicious lure for my old friend. "HAHAHA! Let''s go, Bunny!" and my friend clapped in excitement that made numerous curious sounds rang abundantly on his body. "Okay, then. But before that, a feast is a must for this fated evening. Come, Harry. Let''s celebrate with food, drinks, and bitches around us!" i laughed heartily and went out from the ugly abode we were in. "Take everything of import out, Sophia." i hinted at the bags of gold on the floor and stood in lonely silence at this dilapidated home. My eyes scanned every nook and cranny of this decaying house and a pain that was not mine, surfaced along the heartbeats on my chest. This was probably the last time i was going to see this pitiful creation. The memories flooded mercilessly inside and in a blink of an eye, i relived the sorrows and joys i experienced within the stalwart protection within the tight confines of this hut. The four corners of this building has indeed witnessed my cries and fears, away from the pitying eyes of my brethren. "This was indeed a good home. Thank you for being with me this far." this was my last thoughts before i turned around and saw no more of my home''s familiar shade. "Time to see a different kind of life, Harry. The cunts await us, come!" i said then led an olden dwarf my size and a captivating fairy into the night. ~ ~ ~ "Welcome to our humble establishment, Master Bunny! Please!" a scantily dressed woman invited the moment i set foot upon a large building. Same as the noble''s homes, this too, sported a 2 storey space for luxury and delight. More than that and it would seem very much inconspicuous. The forest was after all intended to hide the marks this little haven in which the peasants had paid with their own blood as rent and recompense. "Very well. Lead the way." i replied to the woman. There was a slight shiver on the delicious body of our waitress. I reckoned it was fear because i knew that by now, all gossip about my earlier deeds would have already spread far and wide within the Tavion Tribe. This kind of notoriety also suited my purpose and so i bask proudly into the corridors of this pleasure house. Even as i was tinted crimson with the blood of my victims. This fact has only made the scene a lot more colorful. When the doors opened, all eyes were upon us and the hushed whispers began to tickle my ears. There was perhaps 20 people already inside, drinking and being served faithfully by their selected cunts for the night. Most of them women wore thin revealing clothes that donning those pieces of fabrics was akin to not wearing anything at all. But it would be a lie to say that i did not enjoy the free taste of what was to come. No fat ladies were abounded in the tribe as even a mother who nurtured a dozen healthy children still retained the charm of her femininity. Exotic and unique! A breed of women dictated for optimum survival of the forgotten human race in these merciless lands. As such, they lived off the earth and consumed only the most nutritious fruits of these hidden pastures. In the end, a mother and an untried virgin differed little in their appearances. "What would you have, Master Bunny?" our guide asked the moment she settled us in a rather spacious private room. She was not dumb to mix me along the people of the tribe who may or may not invite my wrath in this lively evening. Thus, she erred on the side of caution and garnered what little appreciation i could spare for bitches like her. "Give us a grand meal and your best women. Ten of them." i replied and laid comfortably on the wooden furniture around me. "I shall deliver the ladies swiftly, Master Bunny!" the woman bowed low and quickly exited the room. The food needed time and preparation for cooking but the same could not be said for these paid cunts. I closed my eyes in anticipation of how my old friend Harry will deal with 10 women all for his pleasure and use. Approximately 8 minutes later, the door opened once more to spat out 10 seductive ladies, garbed nicely for the occasion. They had all varying assets to offer. Some wore naughty looks, promising a mischievous experience when the night was over and done. While a select few had that sweet innocent guise that would drive any man insane with the rare sadistic stride of domination and debauchery. Alas, since theses cunts were not mine to begin with so i let Harry decide on how to deal with these group of myriad seductresses. "Take good care of your women, Harry. I shall see you tomorrow at first light. Enjoy and tell me the tales of your conquests soon." i stood up and patted the shoulder of my old friend as if in encouragement for much vigor to dance with ten lovely ladies at once. Harry was literally licking his lips and made gulping motions at this time, clearly shocked at the exquisite prizes before him. He did not even see me pass by him together with my servant Sophia who was still laden with her usual baggage of gold. But before i left, i had of course left some final words to these expert bloodsuckers. "You can only get 1 gold coins each. More than that, i won''t mind adding some pricey pussies to the list of tonight''s dead." i warned the ladies and exited calmly from the room. "Do you want another room, Master Bunny? Please this way." our familiar guide asked and without another word, swift alert feet proceeded wisely to do the task. We passed by 2 rooms before we found another vacant one to use. "Will you be needing some service other than food tonight, Master Bunny?" the same woman asked when i and my servant was lodged comfortably in a new room. "Only food and drinks." i answered and looked at Sophia. "Give our host 15 gold coins." "I can''t accept that, Master Bunny! It''s too much!" the lady host trembled with both excitement and trepidation. She has not in her life seen this much money on her hands ever. It was even enough to buy supplies and food for 20 years and she would have never to worry for another meal again in that duration. I understood her plight well enough because when the future was bleak and even tomorrow''s existence was questionable at best, the first and only thing these poor ants would think about was food and shelter. Other than those two, all else failed in comparison. "Take it, woman. You''ve earned it." i said with a hint of finality and closed my eyes to add import to my words. The ringing of gold coins resounded gently on top of the table and i could hear quavering hands collecting them tersely as if handling a newly born babe. "Thank you for your kindness, Master Bunny! Please let me know if you have anything else you want after your meal." i could sense the lady''s smile in her words and i felt a sort of envy in how easily she found joy in these little things. For even a world filled with all the riches a thousand civilizations may offer could not anymore sate the craving of my soul. I could not help but sigh at the weakness that the soul merge has done unto my consciousness. "One other thing." i said when our lady guide was about to go out from the room. "Yes, Master Bunny?" she turned around and asked. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "I am expecting a special guest tonight." i informed the woman. "Don''t worry, Master Bunny! I''ll be sure to await your honored guest''s entrance later and bring them here." the host wisely responded. I nodded once without opening my eyes and the soft closing of the door brought its notice to my senses. It was at this time that my good slave Sophia stood up to let me appraise the female glory that was hers alone. I was a man and knew full well of her intention. So what was a man to do but open his eyes candidly to accept the offerings freely given. She was still as lovely as ever. Even the stained seams on her white dress has only added further flavor to the tasty delicacy in my front. Dainty elegant fingers stretched along her shoulders. With one push, i knew a glimpse of heaven and its earthly allure would placate my inner demons at the moment. But alas, i was still not fond at playing with broken toys no matter how magnificent their mannequin figures were. "Sophia..." i called. The other half of her dress was now hanging enticingly well over her sexy body. A delicious curve of a mountainside was seen prematurely but that only ever condensed a perfect image of subtle seduction to the lustful devil within my mortal flesh. Three seconds of stillness passed by and the lovely example of intricate femininity halted in the enclosed space around us. There was hesitation and fear then there was acceptance in the end. After all, what could a defenseless lamb do in front of a ravenous wolf? Most would run still due to their instinct for survival but this one was different from the common victims in the fold. "Am i not beautiful enough for you, Master Bunny?" Sophia offered her neck to the wolf''s sharp fangs instead and totally released the barely hanging pure garments on her body down unto the pull of gravity at her feet. "Hmmm... What an excellent sight indeed!" i thought within but held a warding hand when the nakedness walked slowly towards me. Her hips danced in the slow music of her stride and that has almost triggered the animal in me to surface from behind the veil. "You and i can never be... Sophia..." i said gently at the nude woman. "AHHHH!" her body shook uncontrollably and i saw extreme fear manifest fully this time. I would have loved to watch this woman get broken in body and spirit once more but unfortunately, that was not part of my plan at the moment. "But the deal still stands. I shall take care of you and you shall obey my commands. You can have freedom to choose your romances on the side and i won''t forbid you love and happiness. Just... not as my woman." the desolate Sophia took a moment to process the meaning behind my words. And it did not take long before the facade of a strong cold woman has once more looked at me with understanding. A clarity that was never there before sparkled behind the shroud of her lenses and i was only too glad to see this transformation happen tonight. "Thank you, Master Bunny. I don''t think i''ll have any romances soon. But..." the naked lady stopped and closed the remaining distance between us. She was tall and so beautiful but the next breaths indeed showed that i was not wrong in choosing her as one of my toys. The goddess fell and showered kisses upon my feet. Along this visceral show of allegiance was a pledge that would prove true in the eras to come. "I shall be anything you want me to be, Master Bunny!!! My life is yours... use it as you wish!" my heart jumped in joy with my bitch''s solemn vow. The moment she rose once more, i could see pride sprang in her eyes. More than that, self respect once again bloomed in what little remained of this woman''s sanity. She has expected to be used like a sex object by me. A dumpster for excess strength that risked no responsibility or connection in its aftermath. But now that her assumptions has been subverted by something else entirely. I could only assume what her prospects were of the future. At least a different life than what she used to have. I smiled as she sat opposite me with no longer the dead and bleak eyes she normally had. Tonight, those unfeeling globes were currently filled with bright tidings for the morrow. Adoration and reverence was bared truly in the scorching gaze i received from my first slave at the moment. Having seen enough of my bitch''s positive attitude, i rested my eyes and took solace in the darkness of my thoughts. "Are you able to see some buried treasures and cultivation manuals in this world, Lucia?" i asked my ever attentive guardian angel in the distant horizon. "Yes, master. Spying and making a copy of that detestable alien world''s practice is easy but..." her words clearly echoing her current distaste on the unusual reality i was in. It was no fault of her own though because this was the typical reaction of beings belonging to different realities after all. "Go on..." i prodded after she exhibited groaning sounds for seven seconds or so. Clearly, she was trying something pretty hard and has not yet seen any good returns out of her efforts. "I could not understand any of the text nor the world''s language at all, master. If i tried hard enough, i fear that i will suffer a deviation in my cultivation." a sweet voice was filled with anguish and i could only applaud the innovative spirit of my bitch. "I see. Then we need to think of something a lot more creative to get around this dilemma." "I apologize for my inability, master." Lucia said in a sad tone but my mind was already miles away from her own difficulties. Even if i get a copy of this world''s secret techniques, it would still be useless since i doubted that any of the powerful cultivators had been borne from this forgotten backwater place. Or maybe not. "Did you find any cultivation manual with the same language or text i speak in this place?" there was hope to be found yet. "I''m sorry, master." and then hope was gone before it could take root. Tsk. Tsk. Just as i thought, no beast, man, or bitch could escape the shackles of this hellhole. If there was, then i would be hearing rumors of cultivators everywhere. Alas, even the hint of one was nowhere to be found in this body''s memory. A few breaths passed while i mull on this unwanted predicament. Even a full cycle elapsed yet i was still lost on a likely remedy to the situation. Five minutes more and the first batches of food came and went but i was still secluded in meditation, leaving the hot appetizing aroma to spread untouched. The flavor of different meticulously cooked food wafted around and my nose could only follow their savory delights. "BOINK!" Like smokes on a chimney. "We need a lure, my beautiful Lucia." If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 167 Chapter 167 In an unknown place of the Forgotten Moon Continent, two souls were conversing in whispered voices amidst the inky darkness of the night. In the background, heavy snoring noises could be heard. No shades was seen as only the utter gales of cold caressed the vicinity of these wanderers. They have long been used to spending the eve alongside its natural guise. This was the fate of those who had wished anonymity above all. Within this blanketed view, an illusion of escape was provided to the few. At least, for a time... "We should go towards the Central Continents, Princess. Staying here would only entail our eventual doom." a mature voice spoke its sound advice. "Is there really no other way, Keeper Lara?" a more childish voice asked. This princess was probably 18 or so yet at this point of her life, she had already witnessed how evil the hearts of men and women truly were. For power and riches, murder was the least of all fears that the greedy would all but creatively deliver unto the unprepared. As this princess recalled the fate of her family, fresh tears began to flow once more upon her flushed cheeks. "Ahhhhh..." Lara, the Keeper, sighed deeply before answering. With all the power in her command, she was still proven helpless by the forces that destroyed the Runeblade family from within and without. "If you are satisfied to spend the rest of your life in hiding, never to exact revenge to your fallen kin, then we could stay here indefinitely Princess. This continent is huge but..." Lara paused and gazed at the moonless sky overhead. "...it would also serve as our cage since our cultivation would halt as consequence." she finished her thoughts after the second beat of silence. The more they shy away from civilization, the more the resources would go extinct from their reaches also. The mysterious supplies needed for growth and cultivation don''t grow from just any trees in these wastelands after all. They had to be cared for and nurtured quite tediously in order to have a chance to gain some bountiful harvests in time. And in this uncultured and deserted lands that they were in right now which was teeming with wild monsters and epic creatures, it would be a miracle to see a heavenly plant or fruit that was not guarded by the same magical beasts. "I am not willing to forget what happened. Those murderers must pay! Please help me, Keeper Lara." the princess felt how powerless she was at the moment. If she could, she would have chosen oblivion and death rather than reminiscence the memory of what has been over and over again. Her happiness was no more. The fantasy, shattered. But even that silent and cowardly retreat was nowhere to be had. Not that she hasn''t tried. The Keeper was an ever vigilant companion that prohibit such possibility. "Maeve..." Lara muttered in response to the weeping disenchantment of her ward. She was about to stand up and bridge the gap between them with a hug but something held her in place. A drastic change that was so obvious in its advent. "Do you feel that, Keeper Lara?!" "What is happening?!" Maeve stood swiftly and searched for the origin of the change. "GROWL!!!" a deep sound of surprise rose from nearby. It did not take long for a humongous horned head also followed suit towards the source of the disturbance. "Do you also feel that, Elder Draconus?" Maeve whispered in the dark. "Hush, child. This power brings savagery in its core... And... great... evil..." "ROOOOOOOOAAAAAAARRRRR!!!" a crimson shade parted the starless night in its brave colors. After a breath, a gigantic creature was seen slowly levitating upwards like a mighty ruler of the skies. A pair of large wings unfurled and the momentum that showered this unknown part of the world with blood magnified until thunderous roars from the heavens echoed out the feelings of this gargantuan serpent. It was as if it was readying itself for a last charge unto chaos and depravity. "Draconus! Stop!" a barely audible voice countered the creaking of the heavens and the earth but the same could not be said to the mystique that drowned the bloody world in silvery radiance. The luminous outburst flowed entirely unchained unto the pandemonium that ensued without cause. In a breath, a blinding light manifested the alluring figure of an unmatched goddess. She was garbed in purple and the long gown that cased her skin manifested what beauty truly meant in its simplicity. She exuded elegance that could only be had with untold years of living. But though her eyes spoke volumes of the vicissitudes of the lengthy past and its memories, the ephemeral mystery was still vividly showcased within those two orbs of shining splendor. With the burning of gray alongside her lovely figure, this woman appeared like a fairy in the flesh that existed only in the fancy of mortal imaginings. "ELDER DRACONUS!" "KEEPER LARA!" Maeve was stunned by how quickly things had escalated to this point. Tried as she might, her calls was only a drop in the ocean of noise that surrounded this place. In the end, just like the umpteenth time since forever, only her tears comforted her in her weakest of moments. "BOOM!" a huge distortion eviscerated time and space to another form. Within moments, a million kilometers parted in the wake of a winged dragon. Mountains vanished to dust and oceans rerouted to fill the unnatural gap amidst this violent flight. Behind it followed soft mantras that created words of power to existence. Since Lara was not intending to slaughter Elder Draconus then the best method available would be a binding formation of sorts. To kill was easy but to motivate calmness amidst hysteria was another thing entirely. Especially when her skills were most effective in moments of slaughtering rather than peaceful mitigation. She took 60 breaths from onset to finish and uttered the last phrase of the spell. Beads of sweat has now marred her flawless countenance due to the extreme concentration applied to something she was at best a beginner. "...revincio!" the last word of the lengthy spell was cast and the shining brilliance over her body dimmed significantly thereafter. "HAH!" "HAH!" "HAH!" Lara breathed heavily and gazed at the distant horizon to where an endless gash of destruction pointed mercilessly. It would not take long for their pursuers to get ahold of this disturbance. Thus, they would have to travel once more. She was tired and exhausted but it seemed like misfortune had totally joined their plight still. Lara teleported below and held a sorrowful girl in her arms. This was a sheltered princess that knew not of hardship until recently, life has opened her eyes to reality. "We all have our brief moments of heaven, don''t we?" Lara thought and smiled at her own dark humor. A sense of melancholy shaded her eyes for a second or two before it was once more covered with firm resolution. "Will Elder Draconus die, too?" the pitiful query surfaced from amidst the sporadic sobbing. Lara comforted the princess and held her ever tightly to give what little security she could offer. "He''s a tough old monster, Princess. He won''t die that easily." the Keeper whispered to the broken princess. "We have to go. Or we shall have to face some unwanted company soon." Lara stood up and said no more. Although she could be a stalwart wall that Maeve could rely on this troubled times but true strength has to be nurtured from within one''s self. If not, then it would be akin to building majestic castles in the sand. "Okay, Keeper Lara." From folded knees and face buried between as if to hide from the rest of the world and its sorrows, Maeve unsteadily rose. The two women saw eye to eye and in fact, their heights weren''t that much different. Both were the pride of Eve and had been blessed beauty beyond their peers. 7 foot tall with all the right curves that would drive any man insane. Unfortunately, their spirit couldn''t have been more different than their statures. One breathed fortitude while the other was an insecure glass that has already shattered beyond recognition. Still, since fate had brought them together so shall they travel hand in hand also. To what end? They shall know, soon enough. "FLASH!" a gale occured and when the dust settled, these two daughters of heaven vanished at its ebb. ~ ~ ~ Five hours elapsed and the dawn has arrived to a new morn. "BANG!" something heavy redecorated the land in its arrival. Huge tall tress toppled and within moments, a crater formed around this sudden visitor. "HOOOF!" gasping sounds resonated crudely in the fields of desecrated trees. "Thank you for saving me, My Lady." a voice that seemed too big to be human stated reverently towards an untouched portion of the forest. Its ginormous body was filled with sword scars and this creature could not help but shiver to the memory of his captivity. Sword pillars that dissected the dominion of both heavens and the earth has restrained him hours ago but more than that, it has also freed him from the crazy influence that enamored him so towards his unexpected rampage. If the Lady had been a little bit careless, then even one sword from the countless that caged him in the middle would be enough to decapitate his head easily. Just the sheer size of those summoned swords would have flattened him to a paste of any single piece fell atop him. Thus, the draconian monster was lucky to have a kind master. Keeper Lara has indeed kept her hand with only these insignificant scars to show for his lapses. "The fault was not yours to begin with, Draconus. Beware to not fall to that haze again." Lara was currently resting under the shade of an archaic tree. Her eyes scoured the multitudes of recently healed wounds on the large body of her mount. The bluish healthy coveralls that painted the entirety of the legendary reptilian creature''s body was now tinge with crisscrossed blemishes. Her heart ached for this outcome but this was a necessary consequence for a spell that she was not wholly accustomed of. "I will, My Lady." Draconus replied and calmed his racing heart in the makeshift bed he had made for himself. Although fallen trees and hard soil was a paltry replacement for his abode in the Runeblade Family but wishing for something that is no more was impractical to say the least. The 30 foot tall creature tended its wounds in silence and also safeguarded its dao heart from the relentless call from afar. "I''m glad to see you again, Elder Draconus!" Maeve greeted the giant beast. She had wanted to smile but it turned out fake in the end. What she succeeded to show was instead a desolate soul that needed something to hold on at this dire reality she had been forcefully pushed into. Ashamed of herself, the young princess sat down in a heap of isolation, afraid to behold any look of pity from the good mount before her. "I apologize for my actions earlier, Princess." The dragon whispered and he too, took solace in how stupid he was in engaging with something unknown. The results had told him enough of how utter ridiculous he had been. Draconus looked at his master, Lara, and knew that the one who had borne the brunt of his carelessness was no one but her alone. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. They had been fleeing for five months already. And the numerous skirmishes that had happened was all stalled by Keeper Lara herself while Draconus'' only task was to carry the princess to escape. Even with just that simple mission, he could not help but be burnt out at this point of the voyage. The draconian creature has only awe at how much power his master''s diminutive body could store. It was simply unfathomable! The trio of travelers maintained shackled by their own thoughts. Seven minutes more of this and it was surprisingly Maeve who chose to break the stillness in the camp. "Is this mysterious entity that powerful, Keeper Lara?" she asked. "...and evil?" she added after she recalled the words of Elder Draconus. There was a relentless pull at her heartstrings that motivated her to turn around and see the veil behind this eerie summon. Alas, Keeper Lara had reminded her time and time again to ignore this unknown influence. "Perhaps, Princess. This is also the first time I''ve experienced this kind of malevolent enticement. It calls yet at the same time it is also shameless about its vindictive origins." Lara responded and could not recall any comparison to this cultivation mystique in all the thousands of years that she had been alive. Even in the Central Continents where she had visited in her youthful days, she had not met this distinct but twisted portrayal of the dao. "Stronger than you, Keeper Lara?" Maeve continued and it was this time that Lara detected the strangeness of it all. She looked at her left and saw an unfamiliar gleam in the eyes of the princess. They were resplendent and occupied something that has been lost for almost the duration of their exile. Yes, it was the embers of hope. They were once more present in Maeve''s eyes. "Yes, Princess. I''m afraid so." Lara told the facts as they were. She had tried all warding incantations she knew and even pulled out defensive and illusory treasures in her possession, still, the uncanny perception that was restlessly monitoring their actions has not slightly diminished. Lara could only conclude that she was inferior to whoever was targeting them. "Do you believe that they are from the Raven Family?" "...out to get and capture us?" the innocent princess stood up, her voluptuous figure ever magnificent. Especially now that she had regained a minuscule part of what she had already forgotten. It was always a treat to witness hope, no matter how little, that could change the direction of one''s future. "HMMMM..." not only Lara has perceived of this apparent difference but Draconus also hummed his thoughts on the matter. He most definitely did not like where the princess was going with this line of query. Her curiosity was dangerous and he could very well attest to that with how easily he had lost his mind in the abyss of insanity and anger. "I doubt that, Princess. The location is at the opposite direction of our home. Even deeper into the barren parts of Forgotten Moon Continent." Lara ignored the unsettled Draconus. She mirrored the standing princess and gazed at the turtle paced coup d''?il of the sun in the horizon. Two grandiose women, side by side, witnessed the eventual rise of a new day. An indefinite amount of time passed and the reigning king above graced its presence in a shroud of life giving light beneath it. "Will you take me there?" a small sound echoed gently. How could this simple plot escape the olden eyes of Lara. "Of course, Princess..." But in the end, she has not the heart to quench the budding hope of Maeve that has only just resurfaced. This was her benefactor''s last seed after all. If Maeve died, at least she shall have a faithful servant at the end of her journey. ~ ~ ~ "It is done, master." an angelic voice ticked my ever expectant senses. "When will they arrive?" i asked and a pleasant smile decorated my otherwise ordinary baby faced countenance. "At least five years, master. But they could take longer if they encounter pursuit." Lucia said after a pause. "No matter. Send those itchy worms to another direction, Lucia. Make sure that my special guests travel here unimpeded. I don''t want to spend more time waiting in this cursed lands." "As you wish, master." i stood up and stretched my sore body. I had expected for my first cunt in this world to come all night, yet i was left high and wanting by the bitch. "Since you are playing, my dear Erza. Expect to be toyed also in return." i exited the room and went to fetch my fiancee to play a game of my choosing. If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers! 168 Chapter 168 The morning was already bright enough to cast shadows and it was indeed a great omen for some early entertainment. I opened the door and there she was, a not so innocent fairy under my command. "Good morning, Master Bunny! Do you want me to order breakfast for you?" Sophia asked with a lovely smile on her face. "Wake Harry up and join him to eat downstairs. I have some other food in mind this morning." i ordered. "Of course, Master." and the beautiful woman obeyed. The stigma of following orders was deeply rooted in her soul. Not that i was complaining because it was always refreshing to have an obedient bitch on my heels. I took my time and enjoyed the warmth of a new morn. Life giving light cascaded on the forest teeming with life but alas, not everyone shared my pleasure today. In a clearing, near the recently burnt down house that i was guilty of being an arsonist of, another set of flames was kindled into life. I could see the weeping widows of the fallen and their children while some others sported sad faces of mourn. "MONSTER!" "I WILL KILL YOU, DEMON!" "MURDERER!" a brave boy roared in pain of his loss and this young toddler waved a short knife my way. He was fast for a child but nonetheless, i only had amusement to show for this epic act of courage. "BANG!" my body rotated once and an unconscious boy was rewarded of my deeds. His pitiful figure launched in the air as if to defy gravity for an instant yet a breath later, it was again entombed in the very earths that birthed him. The small boy rolled on the ground like dead weight ready to be served unto Hades'' kingdom and i was only too willing to do that job for the reapers. "Please, Master Bunny! He''s just a child! Forgive him! Please!" a woman wept loudly when she saw me lazily following the point of impact of a thin despicable worthless bag of flesh that dared attack me. It was not so hard to guess that this cunt may have been the boy''s mother. "What can you give me in return for the boy''s life? Do you want to take his place instead, woman?" i asked with a raised brow. If my true body were here, i would not hesitate one bit to burn this village alive for its transgressions. Alas, these worms were lucky enough indeed. "What? So you love yourself more than your son? Pathetic!" i said once more after the woman clearly hesitated in the spot. She could not find her voice but it was different for her tears. It was ever alive and dripped wetly on her cheeks which showed obviously enough of her pain and suffering. She had just lost her husband last night and now, she would have to lose her life or that of her son''s. How cruel was a world without laws? "Take my life instead, Master Bunny." an aged voice entered unannounced. I looked at the hobbling figure of an old grandfather and at one glance, it could be seen that he has not long to live in this world. "Are you sure, old man?" i asked. "I''m sure, Master Bunny! Please forgive the young for they are ignorant of their faults." the old man smiled, seemingly at peace with his fate. "Okay, then. A life for a life." i uttered and palmed a card into play. My action was so swift that it appeared like magic in the eyes of the villagers. I had no guilt in ending the life of this old man. He had lived long and well enough to arrive at this ripe age. Either he was a coward, lucky, or a wise man to get to this age but that did not matter at this point. All i need to do was to push him along towards the ultimate precipice of mortality. DEATH! "Don''t do it, Bunny!" a familiar voice called from behind me. If it was somebody else then i would have gladly ignored the fool but no... this belongs to a friend so i had to grant him a minuscule of respect. I turned around and saw my favorite duo, Rabbit and Rat. "I have no choice, Rabbit. I''ve been possessed by a devil." i threw an easy excuse from out of the blue. It was not like the truth differed much from that lie after all. "You hear that everyone! The real Bunny is not guilty! It''s the demon inside him!" Rabbit tried to fight for my name. Admirable! A true friend indeed! "It''s just a shame that..." "WHOOSH!" a rectangular object sliced the air and unto its intended target. "GRANDFATHER! Wooooooohhhh..." a woman cried distressingly so. Yet blood continued to blossom akin to a fragrant flower in spring but i see no one who celebrated the birth of death with me. Lamentable! "Bunny..." Rat''s whisper seemed too loud in the commotion that ensued. His deep voice turned even deeper with the emotions veiled on that single word alone. My heart broke because of the friendship that couldn''t be but it would be a lie to say that i was not relieved for this to happen. "Thank you for your company and good hearts, Rabbit, Rat. But i... I am not the same Bunny that you knew." I parted with my only friends in the village and went to find my bitch, Erza. Time time around, no child hindered me again. Less than 10 ten minutes into my walk amidst a sea of humbled men and women, i finally got sight of her. "There you are, Erza. I''ve been waiting for you last night and you did not come. Tell me, how should i reward you for that?" i said to my soon to be bitch. "Have you no any shame or a sense of decency left in you?!" Erza''s sweet voice sounded harsh to my ears. I took a closer look at her and surprise surprise, it appeared that she was also grieving for someone in the mass burial in front. Might have been a crush or something like it because with Lucia''s help, i knew for a fact that this girl hasn''t been touched by any man or beast yet. Though it was the tribe''s culture to marry as a virgin but it never hurt to be sure. It was indeed good to have an eternal angel overhead. "Shame." "Decency." i tried to taste how these words sounded on my lips. "They are nothing but immaterial notions of the weak, Erza. Fleeting. Weak. One touch and all your ideology would break like a bubble in rise. You weep because you are worthless. These tribesmen died because they are unworthy to live a day more in this world. Even you are not excused to the harshness of this world. Because without the shelter of this tribe, without your father''s influence, tell me Erza... how much value do you have? So i tell you one last time, will you come with me or not?" i gazed at the woman''s eyes and i see defiance burned in her lenses. This was a special breed of a woman that i would so meticulously take my time on training. The thought of what could be set aflame the raging desires on my loins. 20 breaths passed and alas, the woman just stared at me with pure hate burning in her eyes. "So you''ve decided to play hard with me? Is that it?" i gave her my most pleasing smile and turned my back thereafter. Of course, some final words needed to be said. An ultimatum to exact. "If i don''t hear your footsteps in my wake, then i don''t mind doing a second run of slaughter in this fine beautiful morning. And... this time perhaps... i should start on killing the old men and women of the tribe. Well, since there''s not many of them left in here, why don''t i start my bloodletting with your old man?" i uttered my piece and sauntered forth to retrace my steps. A breath, no one moved. 2 breaths, still, there was nothing but my solitary march. But upon the third... "TAP!" "TAP!" "TAP!" a hasty, almost panicked set of footsteps resounded, from behind. "Welcome to the fold, my dearest Erza." With a sorrowful pyre at my back, i succeeded in claiming my first ever woman in this new world. The villagers in attendance remained mute, blind and deaf to this ordeal. In fact, i would be a hundred percent sure to assume that most were comforted that this kind of tribulation has not fallen upon their own wives and virgin daughters. This time, Erza had been the sacrifice and that alone eased their worries. Not that i cared much about these clay dolls'' feelings. "Welcome back, Master Bunny! I have already served your breakfast in the same room as last night. Do you want me to accompany..." Sophia paused. Her eyes bore at a crestfallen form behind me. "Have you already eaten, Sophia?" i asked. "Yes, Master. And so did, Harry." Sophia''s eyes never wavered at the target of her angst. "Good." i replied and proceeded to take some timely grub for energy. Since i don''t have the same Immortal cultivation as my true body, there was a need to fuel this body that enshrined my soul. And i know full well that i would need to have that surplus vigor for the battle that would happen afterwards. "Eat." i said to the woman who has yet to speak her first words for a time. We were now in the private room that was the nest of promiscuity and vice. This was the same room where my hostess had taken us for dinner last night. But of course, i did not plan on taking Erza in this suffocating can. "I''m not hungry." Erza replied in a hard voice filled with fire. "Okay then." i nodded and began filling my ravenous belly with food. Ten minutes to a tee and i ended my breakfast with a cup of hard drink. I took three in all, counting my previous ones. It gave me the buzz i needed. Just the right intoxication for an early fuck in the hay. "Come." i uttered and exited from the room. There was hesitation in her eyes for some precious seconds until Erza steeled herself for what fate has in stored for her. We passed the stairways towards heaven and not a minute later, we were inside my humble cabin in this otherwise ordinary two storey building. Whilst i was used to golden walls and priceless furniture to add flavor to sex, this one has nothing but bamboo furnishings everywhere. The room was dull and unexciting but the same could not be said to the company i have today. "THUD!" the single door closed and there she was, standing in all her glorious beauty. Defiant still, but i reckoned that it would not stay like that for long. "Undress for me." i ordered the struggling fly on my web. "If you want to act like an animal, then do it yourself. BEAST!" Erza spat with great vehemence. "Trust me, Erza. If you let me do it instead, i would parade you in the village with nothing but your birthday dress on. Do you want to take that gamble?" i asked and rose from the bed that supported my little body. This was definitely not a threat because i could already foresee the wonders of the men''s eyes the moment they witness the object of their adulation and fantasy be presented in such a tasty manner. "WAIT! STAY THERE!" Erza panicked when i took my second step towards her. "I''ll do it myself." she added in a softer voice a breath later. "Sure. Better be fast then. Else..." i whispered and took one more step her way. "BOINK!" she took one step back also but the closed door unfortunately held her in place. We were more or less 2 feet away from each other and in this near proximity, i could already smell the fresh fragrance of a woman yet untouched. It brought extreme caress to my senses and at this point, my hard tool was already in tall salute towards this gorgeous catch before me. Erza stilled for a moment before she got enough courage to peel herself off of her excess garments. She wore no animal skin on her since that technology has long been overshadowed by the arrival of cotton, linen, and leather in this world. Though these were still strictly sourced from animal and plants but it was an outright ridicule to compare the two with each other. With this advanced ways in clothing manufacture, it was sad to know that the inhabitants of this forsaken earths still used candles. But perhaps the presence of the wild monsters in these lands also prohibited such an innovation. For having an all bright night, when these beasts were most active, was after all tantamount for courting a slaughter in their midst. What Erza wore at this time was a long dress that took the color of the night. She was indeed in mourning her dead tribesmen and women or perhaps a lover she cherished but i cared not for minor details. My whole focus was solely centered at those lovely set of suckers on her chest. They were huge and defied the very notion of gravity and its natural laws in existence. Even without undergarments that held them up, i could still appreciate the prodigious swell that she had been luckily blessed with as a woman. Below that was single slit that showcased a long leg in full splendor. Her thigh was milky white and strong. This was not a fragile woman but a willful female that would take a real man to tame completely. One that i would willingly take a shot at. "What''s the matter? Why aren''t you moving? Or perhaps do you take my words as a mere jest?" i asked after i finished my quick inventory of Erza''s heavenly treasures. "TAP!" i took one more step forward. "AHHHH!" and my soon to be cunt could not help but gasp in alarm. Only 1 foot separated our bodies. I had only raise my hands to cop a feel at those mammoth twin peaks and my effort would not fail me. Though the difference in height was apparent with just a glance with her standing almost 6 foot 5 inches against my sorry 5 foot flat but that mattered not. If i regained my cultivation then a paltry height difference was a non factor by that time. I unconsciously gazed below and estimated that i only had a cock worth of 4.5 inches of short pleasure. It was a disgrace for a Supreme Being like i am but it would have to do until i cultivate to the peak once more. It was only a matter of time. "I will! Just give me a moment!" Erza was breathless. She was panting in anxiety but i only felt excitement upon seeing her predicament. A few breaths passed and a shivering hand unhooked a lacy strap on her shoulder. Then came off the last one and in the span of two seconds, the dress dropped to where they should belong in the first place. Back to the wretched ground that birthed it and away from the epic picture of an enchantress it veiled. "There, are you happy now?" the ever feisty Erza uttered her final jab even in her nudity. Her arms tried to hide her allure but it has only added further fire the lust i felt at the moment. I stood there totally ensorcelled by her beauty. Of course this was not my feelings but that of the original Bunny who adored this bitch for years. I had seen way better woman. Too many to count in fact. Sadly for him, the image of this perfect goddess would have to fall on my hands and not for Bunny. "Now that you''re dressed for the occasion, why don''t you join me in bed?" i tiptoed and whispered in her ears. Though it was a funny act to see if there were any bystanders around but that has still halted my wish for some playful conduct before the main course would be served. "THUD!" i jumped on the rather hard bed and cradled my head thereafter. The suspense was killing me already but all would have been worth it in the final review of things. Erza closed her eyes and covered what she could. Her proud breasts were pushed up and the mountaintops almost spilled abundantly from the lucky arm that prohibited their fall. Her other hand was of course trying pretty hard to cover her pussy. Not like it was that obvious because there was still a last piece of clothing that hindered my full view on that luscious part of hers. Perhaps it was because of how thin and flimsy the last garment was that may have resulted to the shame she felt at this time. "I''m here." i called towards the closed eyes woman who wished to deny the reality of her situation. The bitch heard me well enough and she of course had no choice but to come closer. Within seconds, her feet got to the edge of the bed. After that was pure heartache to watch. The cunt slowly laid on the bed and moved no more. Exactly like a dead fish on the block! "How sad." i murmured. "What are you doing, Erza?" "Why? I''m here, aren''t i? Do your worst! BEAST!" she was still akin to an angry flame that resisted the strong winds of the north. "Open your eyes and serve me." i ordered the bitch. "What?! You''re dreaming! Keep on dreaming, you lowly runner, if you think that you could make me do that!" Erza spat these hurtful words back. "If i find that you don''t have my cock in your mouth after ten breaths, then don''t you regret your decision at this moment, girl. I would slaughter the rest of the tribe and kill you last to let you see how your stubbornness has served you this time!" i threatened and began to count silently thereafter. 1 2 3 4 5 6 Upon the sixth breath, Erza was still undecided. She remained laying on the right side on the large bed while i calmly alighted on the opposite. This ordeal would only be a slight inconvenience even if i had to kill this bitch in the end or at least maim her to something horrible if the real Bunny''s soul would interfere in the deed. There were more pussies in this world and i only had to had pick if i wanted them to be mine. Of course I could also use force and take this woman but given the state of my body, i could never truly overpower Erza. Though i could throw cards of death like a pro but other than that, i had truly never succeeded in gaining supernatural strength like what these ignorant villagers seem to believe. If Erza lived in the modern age where all women did was do makeups and fuck, then there would be no doubt that there was a chance. Alas, Erza was none like them. She was used to the hardships of life and worked her ass out in the fields during whatever she could contribute to the tribe. Her almost 7 foot tall figure was littered with only the barest fat and most of those were huddled at the center of her chest. 34C or larger. And i did not have the courage to face humiliation in front of a mortal woman after all. In the end, it was always better to take a subdued woman rather than a wild tigress that i has not the ability to capture. Well, at least not yet, that is. 7... 8.... "YOU SAVAGE HEARTLESS BEAST! I HATE YOU!" and that was how it began. Erza opened my pants and fished the already angry monster from its cage. "Easy." I helped the wild girl up by sliding off my underwear for better access. After that, she swallowed my excited cock and moved not one inch. Tears sprang from her eyes but i was too lost inside her hot mouth to care for whatever she felt at the moment. "Move. Suck it well. Yeah, just like that." i grabbed her head and guided her up and down my cock. Her breasts hang lewdly on my thighs and i could not resist to twist those hard pink nipples. "Ommmmmm..." the bitch moaned while sucking my piece. She has already surrendered by now as the last of her unwillingness was rooted out completely the mind torture I''d put her into. For the life of the tribe, she had chosen disgrace and submission. This was indeed a very special woman. "Use your tongue, bitch. Lick it well." i prodded and Erza sharpened my sword blade pretty well in the process. I even let her clean my pair of balls with that hot mouth of hers. With only 5 minutes of intense sucking, i could already feel the beginning of my orgasm. "This is bad." If i come this early then there was no doubt that we would have to end our session also because this was not an immortal body that could produce gallons of come at will. So i decided to improvise. "Lay down on your back, Erza." i commanded and she obeyed after hearing my words. She was gasping for breath and i reckoned her jaws might have been tired by the ordeal i put her into. At this time, she did not anymore care if she was nude or almost at that. From the last garment she had, i could notice how beautiful her pussy lips seem to be but to be sure of my observation there was a need for further delving. And was exactly what i had planned to do. I gently freed her of that lacy underwear and boy was i impressed by how wet this bitch was. There was clear liquid openly flowing at the river of her sex. She tried to close her legs but it earned her nothing but a stinging pain. "PAK!" i raised her hips and mercilessly slapped her lovely ass twice. "Hmmmmmm..." Erza only moaned her pain even as two crimson palm prints were slowly beginning to show on her dear bottoms. "Open your thighs or you''ll get more of that." and a breath later, she had indeed listened to me once more. I could see the tightly closed lips of her pussy and it brought about an unquenchable thirst in my throat. I need to drink the from the source and drink i did! "OHHHHHHH!" Erza''s unsolicited moan came to life once more but i was not content on a single one so i ravaged her pussy using my lips and tongue until it delivered a whole net set of spring for my parched mouth. She tasted divine! So sweet and fresh. Even the smell gave off an unmistakable flavor of youth. Just above the gash at her pussy was a solitary soldier that wanted to be noticed also. It stood there alone and courageous enough to show its head for a peek. It was time to give the brave soldier a taste also. "Ahhhhhhhh..." it gifted me once more with an exclusive show of euphoria from Erza. I toyed with her clit until she could not help but surrender totally to my caress. She held my head and pushed me further into her pussy. I know that she wanted for me to do her harder but that would ruin the fun it she would come not on top of my cock. So i stopped. "What... why..." Erza opened her eyes after the spell of ecstasy broke just 10 minutes after we began. "It seems that you did enjoy that, didn''t you, Erza?" i teased. "Of course not!" the cunt directly lied at my face but no matter, i took it in stride and went for the kill. "Hmmmmm..." i captured her lips to mine and during the first seconds, she put on a mild resistance to my advances. I knew that she could taste herself on her lips. But after her lust took over her senses, a wild tigress dueled my tongue with every breath that she had in her. I contented myself in that kiss for 2 minutes or so before licked down her neck and marked her as mine with countless kiss marks on my trail. I even bit her hard on the shoulder that almost drew blood but she was so lost in my expert caress that all she offered in reply was a lovely cry of exultation. "AHHHHH! YES! Bunny..." in fact, she was even calling my name out in a very seductive manner by now. "Ohhh... Bunny..." she used my name like a sacred mantra of sorts as i mapped her body with bites and kisses. Even her big boobs were turned messy with all the red patches i redecorated it with. In the end, i took a whole lot amount of time sucking her pink nipples. The left, then to right nipple. While my hand was alternating on pinching the aroused tips that was free of my mouth''s assaults. "Ohhhh..." "DAMN!" "How could you make me feel this way, Bunny?" "I hate you. I''m ashamed of these feelings." "FUCKKKKKKKKKKK!" the woman under me lamented in strings of gibberish lines while i succeeded in recapturing the empty wet slot of her cunt. Of course, it was foolish to break her lustful immersion by answering at this time. So i only answered her with more actions rather than useless words. "Be gentle, please. Bunny." "Please..." "Ohhhhhhhhh... that feels so good." Erza moaned as i bit and showered kiss marks on her pussy and inner thighs. I would loved to put a finger up her cunt but that would have to come later after i let it be acquainted with my fat cock. And the time was not long for that to happen. I stayed for 8 more minutes on lapping her up, lubing the inner recesses of her pussy and at times, i would slow my charge to take her off from the edge of coming. "Bunny... don''t tease me. I''m so close yet you''re still toying with my feelings, even now. Why do you have to be so cruel?" Erza looked at me with teary eyes. Gone was the lady in fire as all that was left of her dignity were ashes and dust of her former self. How could i fail when a fairy gazed at me with such plea in mind. I smiled and raised my body above hers. Alas, i could only reach to level at her breasts because of our height difference but after sucking on those gargantuan towering mountains once more, i felt that the disadvantage wasn''t that detrimental after all. "Ohhhmmmm..." Erza bit her lips in pleasure. Between our bodies, i kept on trying to plug my cock into her pussy. It would have been filled at a glance if i were too serious about it but it was time to punish this girl for her bad attitude last night. "Not there... Bunny..." she kept correcting her body to my own, begging to bury something big and sizable down the depths of her cunt but same as usual, i kept disengaging and was only content on rubbing our sexes against each other. Her cunt dripped with pussy juice while i also added good amounts of precum as slippery lubricants to the act. "Ohhh... How i hate you so, Bunny!" Erza exclaimed before reaching between us and with trembling hand, positioned my cock at the center of her cunt. Then i paused my buttocks to stillness but only continued on relentlessly sucking her nipples until they were sore and scarlet. "Ahhhh..." but that did not at all hinder the woman beneath me. She so wanted to come too badly that it was her who took the initiative to fuck. Erza raised her hips and a breath later, the tip of my cock was swallowed into her tight depths. "Yessss! Move, Bunny! Please... move now." she requested when she realized that there was a thin blockage that stretched but was not yet breached. Still, with only half an inch of my cock inside her, Erza continued to rise up and down to pleasure herself with that mere size alone. What an energetic kitten, i thought. "FUCK!" i cursed as every second was pure torture to not plunge into her gasping pussy. Indeed, i labored for almost 2 minutes tops before the world slowed down for the final plunge. "THRUST!" "AHHHHHHHH!" Erza''s scream echoed in the room and i, on the other hand, was rewarded with blood and unadulterated rapture. "ERZA HAS FALLEN!" If you want to support me, please read my other novel at https://creativenovels.com/novel/a-i/ cheers!